Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

User talk:ShadowZeroHeart

2012-06-13T06:27:31Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Wow....I just wanted to pop in to say hello...but I got distracted by all those books....hahaha, WOW....Anyway, love the work on KnS, and I occasionally read SnS, though there are more dedicated people than I :)

[[User:Seaghyn16|Krikit]] 10:19, 27 September 2008 (PDT)

No problem =X I didnt even know there is such a function LOLz!

Sorry for the wait, will try to keep up to my translating schedules...
[Note: The word is TRY!]
==KnS==
Hey, just wondering, are you still translating KnS? There haven't been any updates in a while and I really look forward to the next chapter. Please Continue. PLEASE!!!

==ShadowZeroHeart's reply==
Well, about a month ago(dec 2009?), Ignition chapter 1 was released. Next, I will be going for Ignition chapter 2 before deciding on Vol 3 or completing Ignition 1. I have no intentions of giving it up currently, but I would have to go at it slowly, because I am struggling with my Studies.

P.S. please leave some way to contact you if you do not intend to check this page often. Feel free to drop me an e-mail at wongtszlai@hotmail.com if you want. Have a nice day~
:Don't worry, studies ALWAYS should come first. As long as there's progress, everything is fine, so there's no need to rush. I just want MOAR Kazuma awesomeness.

:P.S. I check this page regularly, just not daily, so there's no need for the e-mail stuff.

==Good Luck==
Heyo. I just wanted to say that I've seriously enjoyed KnS so far and sincerely hope that you can keep translating, no matter the pace. Good luck with doing that and keeping up with your studies, for sure. x.x. I generally check KnS every few weeks to see if something new comes up, so if I miss a couple updates it's just more to read later ^^. Just wanted to give you some thanks and credit for all the translating you've done on this novel for all the readers.
Been a blast reading,
~Blaster

hey plssssss.....pls....pretty pretty pls.....translate Kns... imreally lookin forward to it!!!!

@Blaster: I won't be continuing KnS translation, or any major translation, until I graduate. Currently going into my final year of university, and I just failed a Chem module, so I really won't take any chances as of now. Another reason is that there WAS another translator that said he would work on it, and has completed around 3 chapters of vol 3 at least? I have been waiting for a reply from him, as doing double work is a total waste of time and effort.

== Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu ==

Thank you for the hard work you did on this project. Will it be continue?

==ShadowZeroHeart's reply==
While I have translated teasers for the project, the actual translations are done by Dragonst. It might be faster if you ask him this question.

just wondering, are you gonna translate anymore?

@whoever is wondering: If nothing goes wrong, I should finish my university around November or December 2012. I would try to translate while looking for a job, and hopefully I will be able to do both smoothly, but it is hard to predict what happens when I try to move into the working environment. That is as much as I can say for now.

Chrome Shelled Regios

2011-08-03T07:38:25Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

[[Image:CSR.jpg|300px|thumb|Cover for Vol 1]]

The ''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series is also available in the following languages:
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_%7EVersi%C3%B3n_Espa%C3%B1ola%7E|Español (Spanish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_PL|Polski (Polish)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_(Russian)|Русский (Russian)]]
*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios_French|(French)]]

Chrome Shelled Regios project page

==Story Synopsis==

Regios are moving cities, sheltering humanity on the barren and polluted Earth that is populated by Filth Monsters. Tired of fighting monsters and for a reason not yet revealed, Layfon left his home city to arrive at Zuellni, a city which specializes in academics and was inhabited only by students. Full of the expectation of living a normal life, he was tested on the first day of his arrival. Caught up in a fight that was rapidly getting out of hand, Layfon settled the commotion without anyone's help. Spotted by the Student President for his martial prowess, Layfon was forced to enter the 17th platoon.

Once again, Layfon was forced back into the world of Filth Monsters and defending the city he lived in. But the secrets of this world had yet to surface...

[http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Chrome_Shelled_Regios Chrome Shelled Regios @ wikipedia]

== Translation ==

=== [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand via the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/index.php forum].

'''Translators please [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Registration Page|register]] for chapters they want to work on'''

===Format Standards===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the general format guidelines.'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Names and Terminology Guideline|Project specific Guidelines: Names and Terminology]]

===Chronological Order===
There is a [[Chrome Shelled Regios:Story Timeline|story timeline]] for those who are interested to read the short stories of the short story collections of the series in the correct chronological order.

==Notice==

Please pm [[User:Blewin|Blewin]] in the forums if you make any word related changes, such as names. This way, I can use the preferred version in later translation for the sake of consistency.

Also, if anyone's interested in translating, please pm me first. I tend to work ahead so I might have a few translated pages ready but haven't put them on wiki yet.

Thanks!

==Updates==
*02 August, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 5 Completed
*01 July, 2011 - Volume 15 Prologue Completed
*08 May, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 4 Completed !
*08 March, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed
*03 March, 2011 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 (30%)
*28 February, 2011 - Volume 14 Chapter 3 Completed (98%)
*24 February, 2011 - Volume 08 Post Epilogue Part 2 Complete
*28 December, 2010 - Volume 08 Post Epilogue Part 1 Complete
*18 December, 2010 - Volume 14 Chapter 2 Completed
*29 November, 2010 - Volume 14 Chapter 1 Completed
*16 October, 2010 - Volume 14 Prologue Completed
*15 October, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You Completed (25%)
*27 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Ghost in Ghost
*13 September, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 Completed (20%)
*12 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Bottled Letter For You
*12 September, 2010 - Volume 13 Epilogue
*07 September, 2010 - Volume 10 A Day For You 02 Completed (15%)
*04 September, 2010 - Volume 7 Chapter 2 missing section Complete
*30 August, 2010 - Volume 13 Chapter 1 Completed
*29 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Sweet Day Sweet Before II Completed
*17 July, 2010 - Volume 10 Chapter 3 Completed
*02 July, 2010 - Volume 8 Epilogue Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Chrome Shelled Regios:_Updates|Chrome Shelled Regios Updates page]].

==''Chrome Shelled Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 1 - Chrome Shelled Regios [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - School Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Life as a Student]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Training]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Platoon Match]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Point of Difference]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - On the Polluted Earth]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume1 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 2 - Silent Talk [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - What Can Be Done]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Cry For What?]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Run the Entire Lap]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Things in Life]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume2 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 3 - Sentimental Voice [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Proposal]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - After a Day of Rest]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - The Time of a Destroyed City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Darkness of Gushing Water]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Dance in Midnight]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Scarlet Pride]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume3 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 4 - Confidential Call [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Her Idea]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Different Nights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Envisioning and Reality]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Outside the Wheel]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Vow on That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Insane Guardian]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume4 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 5 - Emotional Howl [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Path of Thinking]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Event of That Day]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - By Darkness. And Then……]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Hold Hands While Blindfolded]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Two Fights]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 6 - Red Nocturne [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6|(Full Text)]] ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - In a Broken House]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Appearance of a Butterfly]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Birds in a Cage]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The Katana Without an Owner]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The Center of the World]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Chapter6|Chapter 6 - The Owner of the Blade]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume6 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 7 - White Opera [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Either Way, I Won’t Say It]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Haia's Resolve]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Two Paint Scrolls]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The War Begins]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - A Fight of Katanas]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume7 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 8 - Mixing Note ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 01|Interlude 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Cool in the Cafe|Cool in the Cafe]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Interlude 02|Interlude 02]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Diamond Passion|Diamond Passion]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Interlude 03|Interlude 03]]
::*[[Chrome Shelled Regios:Volume8 Innocence Wander|Innocence Wander]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Post Epilogue - Ordinary Days
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 1|Part 1]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 2|Part 2]]
::**[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume8 Post Epilogue Part 3|Part 3 (Well, still a tiny part left - Ed. Lyg.)]][[User:Haze|Haze]] 13:37, 28 December 2010 (UTC)
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 9 - Blue Mazurka [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Summer]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - Enemy]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Wish]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Confusion]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Chaos]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume9 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 10 - Complex Days ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Morning|Sweet Day - Sweet Morning]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before I|Sweet Day - Sweet Before I]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 01|A Day For You 01]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 Sweet Day - Sweet Before II|Sweet Day - Sweet Before II]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume10 A Day For You 02|A Day For You 02]]
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Before III
::*A Day For You 03
::*Sweet Day - Sweet Midnight
::*To Conquer a Line of Spears Held at the Ready
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 11 - Impact Girls ===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Happy Hot Dash
::*Morning of You and Me
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume11_Impact_of_Childhood_01| Impact of Childhood 01]]
::*Lunchtime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 02
::*Dinnertime of You and Me
::*Impact of Childhood 03
::*Nighttime of You and Me
::*Happy Birthday
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 12 - Black Arabesque [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter1|Chapter 1 - Chaotic City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The City of Descending Shadow]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter3|Chapter 3 - Lance Shelled City]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter4|Chapter 4 - The City of Spirits]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - The City That Eliminates Evil]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume12 Epilogue|Epilogue - The Hollow City]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 13 - Grey Concerto [[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p1|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 1]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Chapter1p2|Cadenza Road Itto: Part 2]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Bottled Letter For You|Bottled Letter For You]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume13 Ghost in Ghost|Ghost in Ghost]]
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 14 - Scarlet Oratorio===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Prologue|Prologue]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - You still haven’t made any decision]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Beasts of the Moonlight Bare Their Fangs]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - The Assault of a Storm]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - To Block the Road Ahead]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume14 Chapter5|Chapter 5 - To the indecisive person]]
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 15 - Next Bloom===
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Chrome_Shelled_Regios:Volume15 Prologue|Prologue - The One Biding Time]]
::*Chapter 1 - The Resolute One, The Wavering One
::*Chapter 2 - The Impassioned One
::*Chapter 3 - The Dispatched One
::*Chapter 4 - The Puzzled One
::*Chapter 5 - Ones in Discord
::*Epilogue - And the One They Face
::*Author's Notes

==''Legend of Regios'' series by Shūsuke Amagi==

=== Volume 01 - Riggzario Baptism===
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Legend_of_Regios:Volume1 Prologue|Prologue - Rebirth]]
::*5 Years After
::*Alchemist
::*Goodbye
::*Night of Memory
::*In the Hole
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 02 - Ignasis' Awakening ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*The Awakening
::*Days and Nights of Thought
::*Man With No Instincts
::*The Story of the Alchemist
::*The Bloody Trail Across the Mountain of Death
::*Life and Fire
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

=== Volume 03 - The Appearance of the Regios ===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*As If Entering the Boiler
::*Ascetic's Path
::*Appearing from the Filth
::*Two Snakes
::*Within the Chaos
::*Man Made Legend
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

==Project Staff==

*Project Administrator:
*Project Supervisor: [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]

===Translators===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Blewin|Blewin]]
:* [[User:Haze|Haze]]
:* [[User:xstar|xstar]] (Translator/Editor)

'''MIA'''
:* [[User:AnthoX|AnthoX]]

===Editors===
'''ACTIVE'''
:* [[User:Lygophile|Lygophile]]
:* [[User:Kokoru Asami|Kokoru Asami]]

==Series Overview==
* Volume I - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2006 ISBN 978-4-8291-1803-0)
* Volume II - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1827-6)
* Volume III - Chrome Shelled Regios (July 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1846-7)
* Volume IV - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2006, ISBN 978-4-8291-1871-9)
* Volume V - Chrome Shelled Regios (January 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1892-4)
* Volume VI - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1926-6)
* Volume VII - Chrome Shelled Regios (October 25, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-1967-9)
* Volume VIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3269-2)
* Volume IX - Chrome Shelled Regios (June 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3300-2)
* Volume X - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3329-3)
* Volume XI - Chrome Shelled Regios (December 25, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-3359-0)
* Volume XII - Chrome Shelled Regios (March 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3382-8)
* Volume XIII - Chrome Shelled Regios (May 25, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3401-6)
* Volume XIV - Chrome Shelled Regios (September 20, 2009, ISBN 978-4-8291-3439-9)
* Volume XV - Chrome Shelled Regios (April 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3510-5)
* Volume XVI - Chrome Shelled Regios (November 20, 2010, ISBN 978-4-8291-3591-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume I - Riggzario Baptism (July 10, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7647-4)
* Legend of Regios Volume II - Ignasis' Awakening (December 30, 2007, ISBN 978-4-8291-7668-9)
* Legend of Regios Volume III - The Appearance of the Regios (September 30, 2008, ISBN 978-4-8291-7673-3)

Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi

2011-03-09T05:47:51Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Story Synopsis */

[[Image:Itsuten v1 cover.jpg|200px|thumb|Cover for Itsuten Vol 1]]

'''''Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi''''' (いつか天魔の黒ウサギ) is a Japanese light novel series written by Kagami Takaya (鏡貴也), with illustrations by Kamiya Yuu (榎宮祐), published by Fujimi Shobo under their Fujimi Fantasia Bunko label.

==Story Synopsis==
(This synopsis is currently done by ShadowZeroHeart, with references to 5 volumes of the series)

The story revolves around a school, which, unknown to most, contains gateways to all kinds of dimensions, containing all kinds of beings and powers. Humans would then try to harness such power for themselves. However, just then, a prophecy regarding the worlds, arises, speaking of an Apocalypse. Sadly enough, like most prophecies, it is spoken in code. Different power-holders have deciphered different amounts of the prophecy. Just what fate lies those in the center of the prophecy...?

The story begins with the protagonist, Taito Kurogane, a regular student at the school, during his normal daily lives, died in a car accident. As he died, a spell that was cast on him was broken, and his sealed up memories were awoken. When he was young, he met with a young and beautiful girl, that is actually an "Ancient Mage". This "Ancient Mage", hunted for her powers, was attracted by him, and eventually fell in love with him. She then used her powers, and poisoned him with an ability, the ability to not die unless he dies 7 times in 15 minutes. However, shortly after, they were attacked. The young Taito fights, but as a kid, he is powerless, and the "Ancient Mage" willingly left so as he would not be truly dead. His memories were also sealed up, thus leading to his normal daily lives...

Upon regaining his memories, he then sought to free the "Ancient Mage", Saitohimea, and then came to meet the twin brother who abducted her back then, the arrogant Gekkou Kurenai, and his childish familiar, Mirai Andou. Gekkou is on a quest to avenge his parents, to kill his very own twin brother. However, the two guys are unable to get along, so they quarrel endlessly, while working to achieve their goals. One sets off to protect Saitohimea, who has given up everything she has for him. The other to kill his own twin brother...

Yet unknown to any of them... They are all spoken of in the prophecy... What awaits them at the end? Only time will tell...

==Updates==
* '''08-Mar-2011:'''
**Teaser started.

'''If you enjoyed the teasers, why don't you tell us in the [http://www.baka-tsuki.org/forums/viewtopic.php?f=23&t=4240 Feedback Thread]'''

==The ''Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi'' series by Kagami Takaya==

===Volume 1 - The 900 Seconds After School===

::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi:Volume 1 Prologue|Prologue - The Demon That Has Yet To Be Sung]]

==Series Overview==
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 1 (November 20, 2008 ISBN 978-4-8291-3347-7)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 2 (January 20, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3367-5)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 3 (March 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3385-9)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 4 (July 25, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3419-1)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 5 (September 19, 2009 ISBN 978-4-8291-3441-2)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 6 (May 20, 2010 ISBN 978-4-8291-3523-5)
*Itsuka Tenma no Kuro Usagi Vol. 7 (January 20, 2011 ISBN 978-4-8291-3603-4-C0193)

[[Category:Teasers]]

Kaze no Stigma

2010-08-12T15:02:50Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's Misfortune / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

Also available in the following languages:
*[[Kaze_no_Stigma_~Spanish_version|Espanol (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation varies for each version)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==
*December 29, 2009 - Kaze no Stigma - Ignition Volume 1 Chapter 1 Completed
*December 9, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 Completed
*November 1, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
*October 22, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 26, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
*August 5, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Kaze no Stigma:Updates|Kaze no Stigma Updates page]].

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's Misfortune'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Ayano-chan's Misfortune]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Let's meet in a Dream]] (Completed, awaiting edits)
::*Demon Beast, Puppy and a natural airhead Daughter
::*Haunted Holiday
::*Let's go to the Amusement Park!
::*Ayano-chan's Further Misfortune
::*Author's Notes

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Just my Madonna
::*Someone is watching
::*From the passing Days
::*Shape of a certain Love
::*Father and Child
::*A certain Daily Life of the Special Reference Section of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police coordination Room
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

==Series Overview==

Kaze no Stigma
*Volume 1 (January 2002, ISBN 4829114037)
*Volume 2 (July 2002, ISBN 4829114479)
*Volume 3 (February 2003, ISBN 4829114940)
*Volume 4 (October 2003, ISBN 4829115580)
*Volume 5 (March 2004, ISBN 4829115998)
*Volume 6 (October 2005, ISBN 4829117699)

Kaze no Stigma Ignition
*Volume 1 (August 2004, ISBN 4829116382)
*Volume 2 (May 2005, ISBN 4829117206)
*Volume 3 (March 2007, ISBN 4829119082)
*Volume 4 (June 2007, ISBN 4829119403)
*Volume 5 (December 2007, ISBN 4829119845)

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 2

2010-08-12T14:54:17Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1 Chapter 2
Meeting upon a dream

“I have always loved you.”

Kazuma says gently, hugging Ayano strongly at the same time.

“In this entire world, you are the only one I love------ I will never let you go again.”

“Kazuma……”

Ayano who is choking from the hug, uses wet eyes to look at Kazuma.

“Me too, I have always------”

Half way through her sentence, Ayano instead used eyes filled with emotions to transmit her feelings across.

There is no need for words any further. In response to Kazuma who is closing in towards her, Ayano closes her eyes gently.

Then------

“Wahhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Ayano flips her blankets over quickly, she jumps up as if she was struck by lightning, a powerful scream coming out from her mouth.

The shriek that came along with dawn, spread across every corner of the Kannagi residence.

The Kannagi clan is a clan of En-jutsushis that are allied with the flame spirits, and are capable of controlling flames freely. For a thousand years, they have relied on their cleansing flames to eliminate all kinds of ghouls and demons, protecting people from harm.

The job they took on this time, is just like one of the countless missions they have had in the past. But------

“------Oh?”

“Good morning, Nii-sama.”

With the appearance of an unexpected guest, Kazuma Yagami seems a little surprised. Kannagi Ren on the other hand, greets him.

Kazuma shifts his glance towards the other girl. She is the one who brought Ren along.

“Why is Ren here? Ayano.”

“It doesn’t matter.”

The girl------ Ayano Kannagi says immediately.

“It is about time for Ren to learn to take on jobs.”

“-------Even though that is true……”

“Since you agree, just shut up.”

After Kazuma nods, Ayano responses coldly, and then turns her head away in disdain.

Seeing that rejecting attitude, Kazuma and Ren throws a glance at each other.

Even though their surnames are different, they are brothers after all. Kazuma was exiled from their family four years ago, and after a series of events, he is now employed under the Kannagi, assisting the clan in their work.

On a side note, this pair of brothers are distant relatives of Ayano, but that is not important.

“Ayano seems to be in a bad mood today------ Is it because of that period?”

Kazuma whispers quietly like a bad kid making horny jokes by his twelve year old brother. But, his voice is a little too loud. After Ayano heard that, a big green nerve bursts out at her temple.

“------ I don’t know about that.”

Ren watches all these with a glance at the side of his eyes, replying calmly. He did it just so as to not get dragged into their quarrels, yet Kazuma seems even more enthusiastic:

“Or to say, because it didn’t come, that is why she is throwing a tantrum?”

“Nii-sama!”

Ren shouts painfully, but no matter what, this fatal speech cannot be taken back. The sorrowful sighing boy, his collar seems to be grabbed by someone, and forcefully pulls him away from Kazuma.

Shortly after that------

“Go to hell!!”

Ayano uses her left hand to pull Ren over, and with the counter-force that comes with it, she reaches her right hand out. Her right hand quickly reaches beyond the original distance it is capable of, and continues to stretch forward.

Its color being bright red.

“Hey hey!”

That is a forward going crimson red blade that is engulfed in golden flames. Just as the strike is about to pierce through between his eyebrows, Kazuma shifts his head slightly and dodges it easily.

This sword is the prized treasure of the Kannagi clan “Enraiha”------ the one and only exorcising sword that is said to be bestowed upon by the Spirit Lord of Flames himself. Definitely not a weapon to be used against a guy making perverse jokes.

“Isn’t that too dangerous?”

Kazuma complains naturally. But, Ayano would not accept any of it.

“Ren is still just a primary school kid, what the hell are you teaching him!?”

“No, I am just emphasizing on the importance of contraceptives, and using a failed example on it while at it.”

“Who the hell failed!? How dare you slander a pure girl!”

Ayano shouts out loudly, while waving the Enraiha in her hand. Faced against the fierce, deadly and rough attacks that would burn one to a crisp accidentally, Kazuma simply dodges with ease.

“Don’t run!”

Ayano raises Enraiha high, and swings it down with force. Yet, Kazuma dodges this strike easily, and took the opportunity to stick close to the opponent, grabbing Ayano’s wrist at one go.

“------------!”

Seeing Kazuma’s face so close, Ayano can’t help but recall her nightmare just this morning.

Tightly holding her arms, the sweet whispers that spreads into her ears, and, those lips that closes in slowly------

“……Wahhhhhhhhh!!”

The volume that came out from the girl’s mouth, is enough to make a building under construction collapse.

Ayano looks at Kazuma angrily with a blush on her face, using all the might she can muster to grab onto Enraiha. The flames that wrap around the blade now shines even more brightly.

“Don’t…… Don’t come near me! Get away from me! Pervert!!”

Even though she says that, but Ayano is waving Enraiha all around, preventing Kazuma from getting away.

Seeing Ayano enter an insane state, Kazuma was surprised.

“What is going on?”

He dodges as he asks Ren at the side. However, the young boy is currently facing them with his back, his elbow at the window ledge, looking at the sunset with a sorrowful look on his face.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>Seems like he has set his mind up to treat us as strangers.

“Where are you looking at! Knowing that your brother is in trouble, yet to turn a deaf ear to me, is that okay with you!? Hey!”

Even though Kazuma is yelling for help, but Ren still continues to ignore the argument between the two.

“Ahh, the sun is about to set…… But, just what am I doing here……”

Looking at the distant sunset, Ren grumbles sorrowfully.

<nowiki>---------</nowiki>After three minutes.

“……huu……huu…….” [Sound of panting]

The breathless Ayano, places her entire body weight on the ground and sits down. As for the similarly breathless Kazuma, he is looking at this scene with a surprised look on his face.

Because Ayano, as the next Soushu, even after vigorous training, but after consistently engaging in vigorous anaerobic exercises in her fury, no one can hold on. If she even has thirty percent of her strength left, that would really be something.

“------Gee, to be this tired even before we start our work.”

“This…… is nothing…… Will…… Recover immediately……”

“Is it------”

Hearing Ayano’s broken up reply, Kazuma answers without thinking.

“I say…… Just what the hell is wrong with you?”

“……Nii-sama should take half or more of the responsibility for it.”

“Ohh?”

He looks at Ren who is murmuring to himself, showing a smile on his face that makes one get a nasty premonition. Seeing this, Ren tries to run away, but it is already too late.

“Uuuuuuug--------Uuuuuuugg------!”

The boy who has his cheeks being pinched, a cute cry comes out from his mouth. Even so, Kazuma did not stop, but continues to pull his brother’s cheeks.

“Do you have the right to say such things? When your beloved Nii-sama is in a crisis, who was it that pretended to have seen nothing, and then to talk to me as though such a thing never happened? You really are something.”

“That…… That is not even considered a crisis!”

Ren who is finally released from the evil clutches acts unlike his usual self, and rebuts.

“You obviously dodged so easily------ ugh……”

But, his glory lasted no longer than a few seconds------ When the boy’s eyes met Ayano’s scary stare, he shuts up instantly.

A voice that seemed as though it came from the depths of hell said:

“…… I am so sorry. They were all so easily dodged by him.”

“Ah…… Erm…… I……”

Ren doesn’t know how to explain at all, cold sweat running all over his body.

(That is why I don’t want to be involved in this……)

His eager wish was not heard by the heavens. No, even if the deities heard it, just how effective would it be against the two that are just like stars of death------

(I am such an unfortunate child……)

Shrouded under the gaze of the two, Ren sighs deeply.

“------ Okay.”

After the nonsensical conversation ended, Kazuma puts on a serious look on his face again.

“While the little shrewd recovers, explain the details of this job to me. I am still unsure of what we have to do.”

“Ah, okay.”

Ren hurriedly says before Ayano can make any noise. If the two of them continues arguing, then there will probably be no work done today.

“This building halted its construction due to an economic crisis. Someone else took it over, intending to demolish it and rebuild it, but------”

“Ghosts appeared?”

“No, it is not something so distinct, instead, it is the gradual increase of unconscious people. Five people died in this manner, and out of those that woke up, two of them suicide thereafter. All the rest seems weak, at this rate------”

“Hmmm------”

Kazuma responds in accordance. Ren quickly asks:

“Did Nii-sama sense any youki?”

“Ahh.”

Kazuma nods in confession, he is a fuujutsushi that can control the winds and air, where there isair, there is practically nothing that he cannot find.

“But, I can’t pinpoint the actual location.”

He gives an ambiguous answer, and then looks coldly at Ayano who’s sitting on the ground.

“You can walk now right? Let’s start quickly, as long as we roam around, maybe the opponent will take the initiative.”

“Do as you please……”

Ayano murmurs, as she stands up. Even though she is not too willingly, but given that there are no other plans, she can only do as Kazuma says.

“So then, let us set off!”

Even so, Ayano makes the commands as if she’s leader, walking off before the other two.

“Hey------”

In less than ten minutes, Ayano who cannot stand it turns back. If she continues to move forward in this position, as she looks at Kazuma that does not show any signs of tension.

“Found it yet?”

“No point hushing me------”

Kazuma shrugs in helplessness.

“Because I have not even started looking.”

“Huh?”

Ayano can’t help but suspect her ears. Kazuma emphasizes once more:

“Didn’t I mention that we will wait for it to strike first?”

“But, at least try! Do you even want to work!?”

Ayano stares with an angry look. But even under such conditions, Kazuma is still being cheeky.

“Well then, let me give you some advice.”

“What?”

“You should look forward when you walk.”

“------Huh?”

Ayano who is just about to turn her head around, her neck is suddenly hooked by an arm stretching out from the wall. The arm tugs Ayano strongly, not giving her any time to resist, and pulls her into the wall directly.

The cement showed ripples as if on a lake surface, and Ayano disappeared into the wall just like that.

“Nee……Nee-sama……?”

Ren is in a daze, and raises his head to look at Kazuma with despaired look on his face.

His brother’s face shows no signs of panic. He looks dumbly at the wall where Ayano disappeared into for a long while, and then said something:

“Okay------ Let’s go on.”

“No…… No we can’t, how can we just leave like this!”

Seeing Kazuma’s intentions to leave casually, Ren rushes before him and stops him in his tracks.

“Are you going to just leave Nee-sama like that!?”

The wall that swallowed Ayano, is currently still undulating like a liquid. The diameter is around two metres, just big enough to let one man through------ and it seems deliberate.

Kazuma’s reaction seems as though he is feeling unhappy from the bottom of his heart.

“Anyone can tell that it’s a trap. Asking me to save that kind of fool------”

“No!”

“How about this, we go have a search around this building, and if we don’t find------”

“No!”

Ren refuses to give in, he tugs Kazuma’s hand, and forcefully drag him towards the wall, as if he is forcing a kid that doesn’t want to go to school.

“Ren------”

“No means no!”

Ren refuses Kazuma’s request. The boy that even the most superior Fuujitsushi, Kazuma, has to listen to------ In a way, he may perhaps be the strongest.

“Hey? Ayano? Wake up.”

“Mmm……”

Feeling the gentle shake on her body, Ayano’s consciousness gradually recovers.

(I…… was dragged in by hands stretching out from the walls, and then……)

And then, she has no recollections of what happened next. She opens her heavy eyelids, and is shocked to see Kazuma’s face.

“Wah------”

Ayano instinctively wants to jump up, but Kazuma was one step faster than her, and hugs her, preventing any kind of resistance.

“Huh? Ah……”

“Don’t make me so worried ever again……”

Beside the ear of the surprised Ayano, came Kazuma’s slightly coarse voice.

“I thought you were dead.”

His voice is filled with relief. This suffocating hug, could it be because he is afraid to lose her?

“------ I am sorry, I was too careless.”

Perhaps due to his frankness, Ayano changes her usual defiant attitude, and apologizes to Kazuma.

“Good that you are okay. Can you stand up?”

“Ah, yeah. Thanks.”

Ayano holds onto Kazuma’s hand and stands up. She wanted to let go of his hand after thanking him, but she was unable to.

“Kazuma?”

“Don’t leave me again.”

Kazuma says as he holds tightly onto Ayano’s hand.

“Stay by me forever, I will protect you.”

“Ka…… Kazuma------?”

Ayano cannot believe what is going on, and stares at Kazuma. To think this man would actually say such undisguised sweet mutters to her, it is like a dream.

Unsure of what to do, Ayano’s eyes wander around------ Suddenly, she noticed something.

“What happened to Ren?”

“Huh? Ahhh------”

For some reason Kazuma hesitated, and then shrugs his shoulders as if it is unimportant.

“We got separated. But, I was most worried about you.”

“---------------------------------”

“Ayano?”

The stunned Ayano, recovers upon Kazuma’s call. She shows a shy smile, and lift her eyes to look at Kazuma.

“Thank you for being worried about me……”

“That goes without words.”

Kazuma answers, caressing Ayano’s gently while at it. Ayano holds onto Kazuma’s hand, her actions seems rather stiff.

“But, its about time we set off to go find Ren. Can you walk?”

“Yes, no problem. Let’s go.”

And so, the two march off.

While holding each other’s hands tightly.

“------Nii-sama?”

Just as they submerged into the wall, Kazuma who was originally holding his hand suddenly vanished without a trace.

“Nii-sama? Where are you------”

He looks around, but there is only darkness surrounding him.

“Nii-sama------?”

There was not a single reply, Ren’s voice is swallowed by the darkness, the entire world was filled with silence.

(Just where is this place------?)

Judging from the fact that his voice never echoed back, this should not be the interior of the building. Could they have been sucked into an alternate dimension------ Suppressing the anxiety in his heart, Ren looks behind subconsciously.

“Woah!?”

Not long after the suppression, a cry of shock came out from his mouth. He hurriedly retreated backwards, staring at “that thing” with widened eyes.

It is a white shadow that is floating amidst the darkness. That thing------ “She” showed no forewarnings, and just appeared at the place before him suddenly.

That is a girl wearing a white one-piece dress, her age seems to be around the same as Ren, yet her height is a little taller than Ren, her curly hair extends all the way to her waist.

“You are……?”

This is the first time that they have met, there is no doubt about it, because if they have ever met before, Ren would definitely not forget it, he would never forget such a lonely smile------

“-----------------------”

The girl opened her mouth, but, her voice could not reach Ren’s ears, he is unable to hear anything.

“What did you say? I can’t hear you at all.”

“-----------------------”

The girl seems to ignore Ren’s question, and continues on with her silent words. Following that, she lowers her head sadly, and raises her head once more several seconds later.

“------Huh?”

The girl’s expression changes as though its someone else, her eyes look cold, a sinister smile at the side of her mouth. She wields a dagger that came out from nowhere in her right hand, and then without hesitation, she slashes at Ren.

“Wait…… Wait a minute------”

The girl’s attack even though relentless, but her actions are clearly those of an untrained personal. Just as Ren dodges easily, he voices out to try to stop her:

“Stop it! Why are you doing this------”

Suddenly, the girl’s movements sped up. The tension of her muscles and the flexibility of her body did not change, it is just an increase of speed. Just like a tape that is being fast forwarded, it looks extremely unnatural.

“Waah!?”

Ren’s leg hits something, and he stumbles onto the floor. Facing the boy who is lying on the ground, the girl lunges at him with a deep murderous intent. The sharp blade aimed at the position of his heart.

“Mmm------”

Even at this stage, Ren does not want to harm the girl. He begins to focus his consciousness, intending to let the dagger------ let that steel dagger that is shining with great brilliance within the darkness melt away.

------Swish!

The girl that stopped in mid-air, her body is suddenly cut into half. The body that was sliced into two from her left shoulder to the right side of her waist, is then swallowed into the darkness and disappears.

“Huh? What…… What was that……”

“Are you okay?”

The puzzled Ren, hears an extremely calm enquiring voice at this moment. He sits up instantly, and searches for the source of the voice.

“Nii-sama!?”

“Yeah.”

Kazuma nods calmly. Ren who finally sets his mind at rest, start to observe his surroundings.

It is no longer pitch black. This is probably some room in the building, it looks dark and desolate. The concrete floor is cold and hard, Ren stands up quickly.

He asks Kazuma who is right before him:

“Did Nii-sama save me?”

“Yeah.”

Kazuma gives a very short reply, he doesn’t seem to be in a good mood.

“What was that just now?”

“Its your dream. I am not too sure of the contents.”

“Dream?”

“Its ‘Nightmare’.”

“------Hmm.”

Hearing the term, Ren more or less understood. In other words, it’s a psychological attack by the enemy.

There is a youma that is called “Nightmare”. Just as the name implies, it would give its host nightmares.

There is a “sacred area” in everyone’s heart. Their loved ones, precious memories, or mental wounds that cannot be healed------ hidden deep in his heart, a forbidden zone that does not allow others to come into contact with.

Nightmare would intrude into this sacred area, and distort it.

Memories of time spent with your loved ones, would turn into a nightmare where you are being murdered by them.

When assaulted by the one you love so dearly, just how many people would bear to fight back? And so, people are forced into the fear and despair of being killed by their lovers, parents or even children------ The purpose of Nightmare is to consume these negative emotions.

“Did Nii-sama have a nightmare too?”

Ren asks casually. Kazuma frowns slightly, and after keeping quiet for quite a while, he uses a bitter tone to say softly:

“……Yeah. A past I don’t want to recall.”

“Is…… Is it……”

After realizing that he asked a question he shouldn’t have, Ren starts to ponder on ways to change the topic. He wanted to go through what he just went through, and suddenly realized something strange.

Ren’s dream did not turn into a nightmare.

Just as previously mentioned, Nightmare would distort important memories, and turn them into nightmares.

Yet, in Ren’s dream, he met a girl he doesn’t know. Even though he is about to be killed by her, but he was merely shocked, and was not to the extent of feeling scared or despaired.

“……How strange.”

“What’s strange?”

”Hmmm, frankly speaking……”

After Kazuma who felt strange begins to enquire further, Ren describes his dream.

“------Oh?”

“What does Nii-sama think?”

“About that…… From Nightmare’s usual tricks, it is definitely your memories alright. But if you didn’t forget it, then perhaps it predicted your ‘memories from the future’?”

“Memories from the future? Can Nightmares really do that?”

Ren cries out in surprise.

“Who knows.”

Kazuma’s reply sounds like perfunctory remarks.

“I am merely stating my assumption, just let it go. Anyway let’s meet up with Ayano.”

“------You’re right.”

Ren does not think that the future is something that is fixed. Even if Nightmare really can predict the future, it is but just one of the possibilities.

Matters regarding the future, there is no point in thinking about it now. Ren shifts his attention towards the problem at hand.

(Is Nee-sama also having a nightmare now……)

He is not unconfident about Ayano’s strength. A trap that even he would be able to escape from, Ayano would never fall for it.

Yet even so, it is still worrying.

“Let’s hurry up and go, Nii-sama.”

Grabbing onto Kazuma’s hand, Ren starts walking off quickly.

Speak of the devil.

It was such a coincidental meeting.

As they were moving along the outer walls of the building, just when they were about to take a turn, they met at an extremely close range.

“Nee-sama!”

After recognizing the girl before him, Ren’s eyes brighten up instantly. And yet, in the next moment he changed into a shocked expression.

“……And…… Nii-sama……?”

He stares blankly at the man standing beside Ayano, and then he turns his head around, and looks to his side once more.

They look exactly identical.

“There are two…… Nii-sama……?”

“Oh……”

“Hmm……”

The “two Kazumas” stares at each other, showing the exact same cold smile at the same time.

“…………”

And Ayano on the other hand is watching from the side. On a side-note, the moment she saw Ren, the hand originally holding onto Kazuma’s was drawn back forcefully.

“Nee…… Nee-sama…… What’s this about……?”

“Even if you ask me, I too------”

Towards Ren’s question, Ayano shakes her head as if she has no part in this.

“One of them must be an imposter right?”

“Bu…… But……”

Ren seems hesitant, and looks at the Kazuma beside him.

“But, Nii-sama------ this Nii-sama saved me.”

“What a coincidence. It’s the same for me.”

Ayano answers calmly. Seeing Ayano’s strange attitude, Ren can’t help but show a troubled look.

“Nee-sama, why do you seem so calm?”

“That’s because------”

Ayano compares the two Kazumas, and then makes a conclusion:

“We can’t tell which is the real one.”

“……So?”

“In that case, let’s not waste time. Let them prove themselves.”

“Prove themselves……”

Ren does not know what Ayano is trying to say at all.

He don’t think that they can prove anything just by talking. Besides, the imposter won’t admit that he is the fake.

Leaving the puzzled Ren at one side, Ayano turns to the two Kazumas and say:

“So to speak------ Both of you go over there and have a good fight.”

“Nee-sama!?”

Ignoring Ren;s shock, she continues to say:

“The surviving one will be the real deal, got it?”

“This is too reckless! The winner might not be the real Nii-sama!”

“------What are you talking about?”

Seeing Ren’s violent reaction, Ayano blinks, surprised.

“How can Kazuma lose.”

“------Huh?”

This is not a taunt. Her tone is so calm and peaceful, it is as if she is stating the obvious truth.

“Kazuma would never lose to an imposter.”

“That…… though its true……”

Even though there are a lot of problems with his personality, but as a Jutsushi, Kazuma’s abilities can be fully trusted. Faced against an unwavering argument, Ren can only swallow his own words.

“So------”

Ayano raises her finger with force, pointing at the two before her, and announces loudly:

“The two of you don’t have to go easy, just fight it out quickly!”

“…………”

Both Kazumas both glanced at Ayano, and then stare at each other, and finally sighs at the same time.

Their actions are an exact mirror image, without the slightest difference at all. Even a pair of artists that have partnered for a long period of time might not be as harmonious as them.

“What’s up with this girl.”

“Doing things so arbitrarily-------”

“So violent------”

“Just like a tomboy……”

After finishing their final sentence at the same time, they both sigh together once more. Seeing this collaborative scene, Ayano’s temple twitches slightly.

“You……”

She grabs a piece of concrete the size of her palm.

“Why are you having a twosome performance with the imposter! You idiot!”

And threw it out with all her might. Seeing the concrete piece that is entirely offtrack, the two Kazumas did not dodge, but only watched quietly.

“How dangerous.”

“That’s right.”

“Shut up!”

Ayano shouts out with a sinister look on her face:

“Hurry up and start! Or else I will slaughter the both of you!”

Both Kazumas widen their eyes instantly, with an astonishing look on their face. Following that, once again, they spoke together harmoniously to ask the question in their hearts:

“How will you slaughter me?”

“------!!”

In her fury, Ayano drew out her Enraiha. But, just as she is about to swing it, Ren stops her.

“Nee-sama, calm down!”

“I can’t calm down anymore!”

Ayano struggles, trying to break free from the boy who is hugging her tightly.

“How can I accept two Kazumas in this world! Just one makes me mad, having two will drive me nuts!!”

“Nee…… Nee-sama……”

Ren tries to pacify Ayano, and turns to Kazuma with begging eyes at the same time------ As he does not know which is the real one, his eyes can only shift between the both of them.

“Nii-sama, please think of something. Nee-sama can’t take much more of this.”

“………..”

The two Kazumas look at each other, and shrugs helplessly.

“We don’t have much choice I guess, let’s begin.”

“------You’re right.”

Kazuma------ the one that appeared with Ayano------ reaches out, and caresses the head of Ayano who is beginning to ease her anger.

“So, I am going.”

“------Have a nice trip.”

Ayano replies, some of her unhappiness still lingers in her tone. Yet, when Kazuma turns around with a bitter smile on his face, her voice turns freezing cold suddenly.

“I meant to hell.”

Poosh! [Sound of something splattering?]

With the sound of one’s body being pierced through, Enraiha stabs into Kazuma’s body. The blade tip engulfed in flames, entered from his back, and came out from the center of his chest.

This is a strike that accurately pierced the heart. As if time stopped, everyone seemed to have forgotten to breathe. At this moment, Kazuma turned around to look at Ayano.

“A……Ayano……?”

“Shut your trap.”

His coarse voice, cut off coldly by Ayano.

“Even though I have no idea who you are, but please don’t call my name out so casually.”

“Wha……What------”

“Quit the acting. The moment your heart was pierced through by Enraiha and you didn’t die instantly, it doesn’t matter what you say anymore.”

“----------------”

Perhaps admitting its failure, “Kazuma”’s painful expression disappears suddenly, and in exchange an evil smile reveals itself.

“When did you find out?”

“Since the beginning.”

“……Why?”

“Why? Need you ask! How is it possible for Kazuma to leave Ren behind, and come rescue me alone? That is not possible no matter how you look at it!” [Actual translation would be “That is impossible in physics terms.” But I don’t understand why use physics here. Correct it if you do]

“……Nee-sama……”

Seeing how confident Ayano is when saying that, Ren can’t help but feel sad for her.

“So that’s the reason…… Seems like I let an unwanted girl have a nice dream…… Argh!”

Enraiha suddenly shone brightly, “Kazuma”’s body is completely swallowed by flames.

“Shut your trap and go and die! I will eliminate you! I will burn you till you won’t even have ashes left!”

Ayano shouts, while igniting the “furies of justice”. As if responding towards her will, the flames gives out an angry roar too, slowly eroding “Kazuma” off.

“Hey hey------”

Even after “Kazuma” was all burnt off, the flames show no signs of subsiding, instead, its spreading out swiftly. Avoiding Kazuma who has set up a wind barrier and Ren’s surrounding area, the flames start to burn the entire building, streets, and even the entire world.

Shortly after that------

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

A dying cry came out from somewhere.

“------Strange?”

The feeling in her hand vanished suddenly, Ayano takes a step forward quickly to prevent herself from falling over.

She looks around, this seems to be a certain room in the building, which was obviously all burnt down just now, yet there is no burnt marks anywhere.

“What’s going on?”

“------Could it all have been a dream?”

Ren who understands the situation more clearly than Ayano, turns towards Kazuma and asks.

“Perhaps.”

“That is to say------”

“Its all over.”

Before the question is finished, Kazuma gave a short answer.

Just as “Kazuma was burnt, Ayano burnt everything else as well------ The entire world that Nightmare created. Of course, the Nightmare that has been hiding naturally failed to escape its fate.

After hearing this explanation, Ayano raises her chest high up, and puts on an arrogant front:

“Hmm hmm. How was that? Shocked right!”

“Mmm------ So you won with brute force.”

“What! Does it matter------”

Ayano tries to rebut, but then changes to the smile of a victor, and looks at Kazuma with an expression of mockery.

“You didn’t do anything this time round. Even so you still want to get paid?”

She interrogates this “Money thief” with her eyes. Of course, Kazuma will definitely not push the reward at hand off just because of a slight mockery from someone else.

“Yup, there was no room for me this time round. You really became stronger.”

Kazuma hugs Ayano gently, and whispers softly by her ear. Faced with this sudden development, Ayano’s turns beet red instantly, her entire body stiffens.

“Wha……What……”

(What…… What is this……? Could it be that I am still dreaming……)

As she could never imagine that Kazuma would praise her, Ayano can’t feel happy at all. Kazuma continues to input more sweet whispers into Ayano’s frozen consciousness.

“Work harder from now on, and let my wallet earn even more.”

(----------------------Hah?)

Ayano raises her head reflectively. Ayano looks into her eyes and say:

“Just standing there and I get paid for it, how can I give up on such a job? So, I will be relying on you from now on.”

“……You……”

Ayano who is so angry her body is trembling, gets kissed on the forehead at this moment. The sound of the kiss, is the sound of the detonation switch being pressed at the same time.

Kaboom!

The moment Kazuma turns around, golden flames burst out Ayano’s entire body. Feeling the amazing heat behind him, Kazuma quickly grabs Ren’s hand and starts running.

“Time to run.”

“……Nii-sama.”

Ren cries out in a painful voice.

“Can’t you use a more normal way to encourage Nee-sama?”

“------Hmm, actually, that is not impossible, but……”

“But?”

“It is more fun this way.”

Dodging the plasma ball that comes flying at a high speed, Kazuma hums as he says.

“-------Sigh……”

Thinking about the fact that Ayano will probably still be toyed around by Kazuma from now on, and he would still get dragged into it, Ren can’t help but sigh with mixed feelings.

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 2

2010-08-12T09:48:36Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Kaze no Stigma

2010-08-09T15:37:57Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's Misfortune / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

Also available in the following languages:
*[[Kaze_no_Stigma_~Spanish_version|Espanol (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation varies for each version)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==
*December 29, 2009 - Kaze no Stigma - Ignition Volume 1 Chapter 1 Completed
*December 9, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 Completed
*November 1, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
*October 22, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 26, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
*August 5, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Kaze no Stigma:Updates|Kaze no Stigma Updates page]].

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's Misfortune'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Ayano-chan's Misfortune]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Let's meet in a Dream]] (14/31 pages complete)
::*Demon Beast, Puppy and a natural airhead Daughter
::*Haunted Holiday
::*Let's go to the Amusement Park!
::*Ayano-chan's Further Misfortune
::*Author's Notes

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Just my Madonna
::*Someone is watching
::*From the passing Days
::*Shape of a certain Love
::*Father and Child
::*A certain Daily Life of the Special Reference Section of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police coordination Room
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

==Series Overview==

Kaze no Stigma
*Volume 1 (January 2002, ISBN 4829114037)
*Volume 2 (July 2002, ISBN 4829114479)
*Volume 3 (February 2003, ISBN 4829114940)
*Volume 4 (October 2003, ISBN 4829115580)
*Volume 5 (March 2004, ISBN 4829115998)
*Volume 6 (October 2005, ISBN 4829117699)

Kaze no Stigma Ignition
*Volume 1 (August 2004, ISBN 4829116382)
*Volume 2 (May 2005, ISBN 4829117206)
*Volume 3 (March 2007, ISBN 4829119082)
*Volume 4 (June 2007, ISBN 4829119403)
*Volume 5 (December 2007, ISBN 4829119845)

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 2

2010-08-09T15:37:15Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 2

2010-06-27T13:26:45Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 2

2010-06-21T14:37:34Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Kaze no Stigma

2010-06-21T14:35:43Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

Also available in the following languages:
*[[Kaze_no_Stigma_~Spanish_version|Espanol (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation varies for each version)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==
*December 29, 2009 - Kaze no Stigma - Ignition Volume 1 Chapter 1 Completed
*December 9, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 Completed
*November 1, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
*October 22, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 26, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
*August 5, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Kaze no Stigma:Updates|Kaze no Stigma Updates page]].

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's Misfortune'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Ayano-chan's Misfortune]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Let's meet in a Dream(8/31pages complete)]]
::*Demon Beast, Puppy and a natural airhead Daughter
::*Haunted Holiday
::*Let's go to the Amusement Park!
::*Ayano-chan's Further Misfortune
::*Author's Notes

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Just my Madonna
::*Someone is watching
::*From the passing Days
::*Shape of a certain Love
::*Father and Child
::*A certain Daily Life of the Special Reference Section of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police coordination Room
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

==Series Overview==

Kaze no Stigma
*Volume 1 (January 2002, ISBN 4829114037)
*Volume 2 (July 2002, ISBN 4829114479)
*Volume 3 (February 2003, ISBN 4829114940)
*Volume 4 (October 2003, ISBN 4829115580)
*Volume 5 (March 2004, ISBN 4829115998)
*Volume 6 (October 2005, ISBN 4829117699)

Kaze no Stigma Ignition
*Volume 1 (August 2004, ISBN 4829116382)
*Volume 2 (May 2005, ISBN 4829117206)
*Volume 3 (March 2007, ISBN 4829119082)
*Volume 4 (June 2007, ISBN 4829119403)
*Volume 5 (December 2007, ISBN 4829119845)

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 2

2010-06-21T14:35:07Z

ShadowZeroHeart: New page: Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1 Chapter 2 Meeting upon a dream “I have always loved you.” Kazuma says gently, hugging Ayano strongly at the same time. “In this entire world, you are the...

Kaze no Stigma

2010-06-21T14:32:29Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

Also available in the following languages:
*[[Kaze_no_Stigma_~Spanish_version|Espanol (Spanish)]]

(Note: Translation varies for each version)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==
*December 29, 2009 - Kaze no Stigma - Ignition Volume 1 Chapter 1 Completed
*December 9, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 Completed
*November 1, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
*October 22, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 26, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
*August 5, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Kaze no Stigma:Updates|Kaze no Stigma Updates page]].

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's Misfortune'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Ayano-chan's Misfortune]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Let's meet in a Dream]]
::*Demon Beast, Puppy and a natural airhead Daughter
::*Haunted Holiday
::*Let's go to the Amusement Park!
::*Ayano-chan's Further Misfortune
::*Author's Notes

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Just my Madonna
::*Someone is watching
::*From the passing Days
::*Shape of a certain Love
::*Father and Child
::*A certain Daily Life of the Special Reference Section of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police coordination Room
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

==Series Overview==

Kaze no Stigma
*Volume 1 (January 2002, ISBN 4829114037)
*Volume 2 (July 2002, ISBN 4829114479)
*Volume 3 (February 2003, ISBN 4829114940)
*Volume 4 (October 2003, ISBN 4829115580)
*Volume 5 (March 2004, ISBN 4829115998)
*Volume 6 (October 2005, ISBN 4829117699)

Kaze no Stigma Ignition
*Volume 1 (August 2004, ISBN 4829116382)
*Volume 2 (May 2005, ISBN 4829117206)
*Volume 3 (March 2007, ISBN 4829119082)
*Volume 4 (June 2007, ISBN 4829119403)
*Volume 5 (December 2007, ISBN 4829119845)

User talk:ShadowZeroHeart

2010-01-13T08:55:40Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* KnS */

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 1

2009-12-29T07:42:27Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1
Ayano-chan’s Misfortune

21.30 hours------

Normally at this hour, there should be no one in Seiryo Academy. The fully automated security system, allows this place to not require any teacher or guards to station here. It is impossible to avoid the sensors situated at the different significant spots and infiltrate the school. Once an abnormality is detected, the guards will be here within five minutes.

However, it is an exception tonight. At this moment, a few shadows that obviously does not belong to those of guards, are loitering around school campus without bothering to hide themselves.

“So------ Let the first Seiryo Academy ghost exorcism tour set off now!”

A girl raises her hand in declaration upon the lightless pitch black corridor. The soft slightly curly hair wavers with that exaggerated action, that gesture looks very cute.

“Yukari……”

Beside her, another short haired girl emotionlessly blows her trumpet.

Pabuuu------ A sound that spoils the atmosphere echoes around their surroundings.

“Nanase------------!”

Ayano shouts. Just like how Caesar cried out “Brutus, even you……” when he was dying.

“You should stop Yukari!? Why are you joining her instead!”

Pabuu!

Nanase did not reply, but blew the trumpet once more instead------ Seems like she is enjoying it.

“Ahhhhh!”

“Don’t be so depressed.”

“Yukari shut up!”

The start of this goes back to several hours ago.

Ayano, who got to the headmaster’s office upon hearing the school broadcast, suddenly took up a job request. Of course, as an Enjutsushi that controls flames------ Ayano Kannagi.

“Is it a “human spirit”?”

“Yes. It is said that after dark, there will be countless spirits flying around in the campus. As it has begun affecting curriculum activities, I hope you will exorcise them as soon as possible.”

Differing from the term “Mysterious studies”, the fact that ghosts and magic exists is common sense to people of a certain social standing.

Schools has always been one of the two biggest origins for ghost stories, together with hospitals, and as someone managing a school, it is only right for him to know of the name Kannagi, this isn’t the first time Ayano has gotten a request from the headmaster.

“I have already talked to your father about it, it will commence tonight.”

Since it is an official request, naturally, Ayano has no objections. She straightens herself and replies:

”I got it. Leave it to me.”

Hearing a confident promise, the headmaster nods in satisfaction.

And so, Ayano and the Fuujutsushi Kazuma Yagami infiltrated the school at night together. But------

“……Why are you guys here?”

“Hehe♥”

Faced with Ayano who is staring at her with squinted eyes, Shinomiya Yukari shows a cute smile.

This girl is just like Kudo Nanase, both being Ayano’s best of friends. She has a lot of connections, and even though she is currently the secretary of the student council, she has private information networks among different committees and the more popular clubs, and even among the teaching staff.

And even though this information network has only been established for a year, but it is said to be the biggest in the school already------ Even so, can it really get to know the contents of the one-to-one speech with the headmaster on the day itself?

“Could it be…… that you planted a listening device in the headmaster’s office?”

“Gee, Ayano how can you ask such a question.”

Yukari bears a the smile of a obedient child and makes a vague reply.

Even though Ayano knows clearly she is playing dumb, but Ayano has no intentions of probing further. If Yukari says: “Aren’t you asking the obvious?” someday, it would still be fine, but if she says: “That is but of course”, Ayano really have no idea what to say then.

Ayano begins to change the topic, trying to convince Yukari:

“Anyway, you guys should head back quickly, the season for bravery competitions is summer.”

On a side-note, it is December now, the school is so cold it leaves one trembling even without the scares.

“But it doesn’t necessarily mean that ghosts would appear in summer.

Besides, I am a member of the student council, how can I ignore ghosts that is a threat the school!”

Yukari holds her fist tight, saying those words righteously. But, this does not cover the curiosity that is being revealed from within her eyes------ Or should it be phrased as that she has no intentions of hiding them.

Understanding that there is no way she can convince Yukari, Ayano sighs deeply. The only way to let them go back quietly is probably by force.

“Kazuma, don’t you have anything to say?”

“Not at all. If you bring these two along, you better take up the responsibility to protect them well.”

Kazuma says in a tone as if it does not concern him, Ayano knows very clearly, this is not a joke. If the two of them are in danger, this man will probably never lend a helping hand.

“…… Big jerk……”

After grumbling softly, Ayano turns to face Yukari. Yukari bears a usual------ Or should it be said, a smile that is certain of her victory.

“You guys have to obey my instructions, don’t act on your own.”

“Okay, don’t worry♥”

Hearing this sentence that is equivalent to a defeat declaration, Yukari nods in agreement instantly. Following that, she announces loudly:

“So------ Let’s set off now!”

Pabuu------

Some time has passed, but nothing happened. As they loiter aimlessly in the school campus, Ayano asks Kazuma:

“Sense any abnormalities?”

“------Nope, nothing special.”

As a fuujutsushi that commands the wind and air, it is a piece of cake for Kazuma to sense the entire school premises.

Ayano only completely trust this ability of his as well, and so says:

“Looks like everything is normal, so let’s just head back.”

“No such thing------ Ghosts definitely exist!”

Seeing Ayano’s intention to give up immediately, Yukari says confidently.

“This school has a very long history, so many things happened before. For example, five years ago, someone jumped off from the roof, and got stuck on the sakura tree------”

“Then doesn’t that mean she didn’t die?”

“No, he died. Normally speaking, the branches should catch her like a spring bed, but that girl’s back hit a rather strong branch, and so her backbone broke just like that. So, it is said that when everyone found her, that corpse was in a state where it is bent backwards, the back of her head and her feet are almost together, hanging on the branch gruesomely------”

“Ahhh! Stop talking! How gross!”

“Huh------ We were just getting to the good part-------”

“This isn’t about whether its good! If there really had been some ghost haunting the school for five years, I would have realized long ago back when I just got to Junior high!”

“Is that so? Aren’t you really slow on this kind of stuff normally?”

“Nanase!”

Even though she shouts out to protest, but Ayano seems to have noticed her own slowness in such issues, and then looks towards her back with an irritated look on her face.

“Even if I didn’t notice, he would definitely not miss anything. There is no ghost that can escape Kazuma’s eyes------”

Ayano suddenly shut up in the middle of her sentence, frowning slightly, because she sensed wind coming from behind her. In an enclosed school environment, there is air flow that should not possibly exist.

Before she could react to it, the gentle wind suddenly became a strong gust of wind. The upward air flow in the narrow corridor, lifted the girls’ skirts up.

“Ahhhh!?”

With the cries of three, a mixture of three colors, pure white, striped and black lace------ Needless to say which belonged to who------ stood out clearly in the dim corridor.

“Ka…… Kazuma!”

Ayano holds her skirt down hurriedly, and turns her head around with a red face.

Kazuma looks around with a troubled look on his face.

“……What……?”

He mumbles to himself, following that he places his eyes straight ahead. And so------ his eyes met with those of the furious Ayano.

He seems to have realized what happened, so Kazuma opens his mouth to apologize with his greatest sincerity:

“Sorry.”

”Did you think just a “Sorry” would be fine!!”

Ayano unsheathes Enraiha immediately, and swings this sacred blade of exorcism that is used to vanquish evil down at the head of the shameless man before her.

“Go to hell! Big pervert! Die! Go and die right now!”

Faced with these angry attacks, Kazuma unhurriedly dodges. He did not leave the attack range of the sword, but instead presses closer towards it.

After dodging several tens of attacks, Kazuma finally took an offensive stand. He grabs the hand that Ayano wields Enraiha with, and pulls gently.

Ayano who has her balance destroyed kneels onto the floor. At the next instant, at where Ayano’s head was, a ball of light flew past coincidentally.

“------Huh?”

Ayano was stunned for a second, but her body made instinctive reactions to take on a battle stance.

At this moment, she thought to herself, this should be an attack by the enemy.

“------Whose it!?”

Ayano hurriedly faces the direction at which the ball of light came from, raising the Enraiha in her hand. Yet, there is no one there.

“…………”

“There is no one there.”

Heaing Kazuma’s words, Ayano finally relaxes, putting Enraiha down.

“……Who did that just now?”

“Who knows.”

Kazuma shrugs his shoulders.

“Didn’t you say there is no abnormalities?”

“Well……”

“------------”

Ayano stares at Kazuma with eyes of suspicion.

Very strange.

Even though she can’t really tell what, but Kazuma’s attitude is really strange.

To describe it, he seems to be overly calm. If what Kazuma said is true, then a mysterious enemy has just attacked without Kazuma noticing at all, and then vanished without a trace.

An enemy with such great power is currently hiding somewhere within the school. Just this alone should make Kazuma nervous.

Just as Ayano wanted to question further, a chirpy voice came from behind her suddenly, calling Ayano’s name:

“Ayano! You see you see! Aren’t there ghosts? I was right wasn’t I. But, it moved too quickly just now, I didn’t manage to grab a shot in time.”

Turning her head around, she finds Yukari holding a digital camera from who knows where, her face full of smiles.

Ayano is lazy to rebut that how can there be ghosts flying at that kind of high speed, and uses an unenergetic voice to reply:

“……Yeah, gee great.”

“Yup yup!”

Seeming to fail to notice the sarcasm within, Yukari nods happily.

“Have you found that fellow just now?”

“Not a trace.”

Ayano and gang starts their search once more, but are still lingering without a goal. After all, Kazuma whose the main force in the party don’t seem enthusiastic about it. And so, their actions came to a still halt.

She slants her eyes to stare at Kazuma, trying to see what she can tell from his expression, but gives up instantly. Ayano is very certain, that she, with such a simple personality, it is impossible for her to tell what Kazuma, a guy that is hard to deal with, is thinking.

In the end, Ayano decides to take an action that suits her personality the most, that is to ask Kazuma straightforwardly:

“Kazuma, you are hiding something from me right?”

“What? You wanna get to know more about me all of a sudden?”

“Don’t joke with me!”

Against Kazuma who is trying to change the topic, Ayano stares at him with sharp eyes, at the same time grabbing his collar, pulling that cheeky face toward her.

“Spill it out! Tell me everything you know.”

“Or else I will strangle you to death”------ Ayano questions him with such a “gentle” smile. But, Kazuma took an unexpected move of retaliation.

He does not resist at all, but instead pulls the distance between them closer.

Seeing Kazuma getting closer and closer to herself, Ayano could not understand what he’s doing, and can’t help but release her grip. But, Kazuma’s face continues to close in------ in the end, his lips touch Ayano’s nose gently.

“………………………Waaaah!?”

After being stunned for a few seconds, Ayano suddenly made a weird noise as she retreats backwards.

“You…… You…… What are you doing……”

“Its nothing. I just felt that, you will probably let go this way. Just like the story of “The northern winds and the sun”.”

Pachunk, nerves gathered at Ayano’s temple instantly.

“You……. You are really a……”

Her furious anger turned to power, emerging from Ayano’s body. She has gone serious about it entirely, preparing to gather her powers for a full fledge strike.

At this moment, Kazuma uses his usual tone, opening his mouth to say slowly:

“By the way------”

“What!?”

“You should look ahead when you are walking.”

“------Huh?”

Ayano turns her head back hurriedly, and sees a trace of the ball of light flying straight at her instantly.

Judging from the distance, it is approximately ten centimeters away, there is no way she can dodge it. That glaring cold light, made Ayano feel as though she saw her own death.

(----------------------)

She couldn’t scream, even her thoughts stopped right there. And just like that, the ball of light hit Ayano’s forehead directly, giving her a strong impact.

Bang!

“Wah!”

Ayano screams out, and falling backwards entirely. Kazuma looks coldly at the girl lying with her limps spread wide on the ground, grumbling in his mouth:

“Be it the scream or the pose when she falls onto the ground, why isn’t there any sign of femininity in them?”

“Because its Ayano.”

Yukari answers instantly. Kazuma nods in agreement.

“Ahh, sounds very reasonable.”

“What did you say!”

Ayano jumps up to protest immediately. But Kazuma ignores her, his eyes shifting above him.

The ball of light that hit Ayano, is currently staying still around the ceiling, as if confirming the results from the hit. Kazuma squints his eyes, trying to see what is within that ball of light. At this moment------

“Head back! Head back!”

The will of the ball of light sounds off directly within the consciousness of the gang. As if threatening, the light flickers, transmitting a strong hostility.

“Do not continue any further! Or else you won’t be so lucky next time!”

“Stop playing a fool there!”

Tossing all suspicion and shock aside, Ayano shouts back reflectively, releasing flames at the same time.

“Ahh!”

The ball of light dodges in the nick of time, giving a cute scream at the same time. The flame of the Kannagi, any ghosts or ghouls that come into contact with it slightly will perish. Yet, the ball of light did not seem to have suffered any damage.

“Big idiot------! Watch it------!”

“Don’t even think about escaping!”

Aimed directly at the ball of light that tries to escape, Ayano was just about to release flames. But------

“Stop it.”

An instant before releasing her flames, Kazuma hits Ayano’s hand away. The palm that changed its direction releases golden flames right below it.

------ The floor caught fire instantly.

“You…… What are you doing!?”

“That’s not important, let’s extinguish the flame quickly.”

Kazuma runs far away, and points to the fire on the floor as he says.

“Don’t make such sarcastic remarks!”

Ayano protests as she calms the fire spirits down, extinguishing the fire in such a manner. In the end, a big hole is burnt in the floor.

“……Look, what should we do now.”

“Why ask me?”

Faced with Ayano’s grumble, Kazuma just shrugs his shoulders, without a shred of sincerity.

Ayano glares at Kazuma with eyes filled with murderous intent at this moment.

“Fine, I won’t hold you responsible for this. Tell me everything!

------ Why did you stop me just now?”

A tone that allows no room for error. Those eyes seem to be telling the other party, if he doesn’t reply honestly, he would suffer.

Kazuma’s eyes shift around, as if pondering about something. In the end, he finally broke the silence:

“Well------ Didn’t that guy threaten us “not to go any further”? That is to say, that guy probably is doing something somewhere. So instead of killing it, why not let it live so it can lead the way for us.”

Kazuma gives a bunch of reasons. Yet Ayano looks at him suspiciously.

“Why does this seem like an excuse you came up with last minute?”

“How can that be? Fuu-jutsushis don’t lie.”

“What kind of old timed movie did this line come from------ Fine, if this is the case, how are we to find its position?”

Understanding that it won’t help at all to continue questioning him, Ayano changes her direction of her question.

“Well, there’s got to be some way------ Let’s go.”

With that, Kazuma shows a deep smile and without hesitation steps off.

“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

Following the shriek, the girls all “slipped” down from the stairs. And as she is falling, Ayano noticed Kazuma who is standing beside the wall, his feet actually pinned securely against the slope.

“You are so heartless------! Caring only for yourself------!”

Just before knocking into the staircase platform, Ayano screams out at the top of her voice.

Under the lead of Kazuma, the gang starts searching for the ball of light, the direction is correct. They have had several encounters with the ball of light------ Each time they get vigorously attacked.

The floor suddenly became abnormally smooth, causing Yukari to have a great fall.

The direction of gravity suddenly turned upside down. Nanase’s entire body broke through the ceiling, half her body getting stuck within.

And now, the stairs suddenly disappear, becoming a steep slope. The three girls, like comedians, comes tumbling down one by one.

“What…… is going on……”

Ayano shakes her head as she stands up.

The power that the ball of light uses, is just like magic in fairytales. How to achieve such effects, the cause-effect in-between is hard to guess.

Kazuma slides down behind them. Ayano stares at him angrily:

”Even at this stage, you refuse to let me use my powers?”

“What do you mean? You mean any of us even got hurt?”

“Hmm……”

Ayano was unable to say anything then, falling into silence.

Kazuma is right. The strange phenomenon that the ball of light caused, though seem exaggerating, but almost does not cause any harm.

Even though it possesses amazing powers that can even destroy the entire school, all it does is like a child’s prank. Just what does that ball of light have in mind, Ayano cannot understand at all.

“I suggest you don’t waste your effort, no one knows what it is thinking.”

As if seeing through Ayano’s thoughts, Kazuma says so. From his tone, he obviously know what is the true identity of the ball of light.

Ayano stares straight at the cheeky Kazuma.

Even though he is flippant on the surface, Kazuma’s work attitude has always been serious. Once he accepts the rewards, he will take up his responsibility.

Even for those suspicious actions, there must be some hidden reason behind them. But------

“……Because you won’t tell me anything.”

She looks at Kazuma with eyes filled with grudge, and says with an unhappy tone. Kazuma pats on Ayano’s head gently like when coaxing a child.

“I am not keeping things from you. It is just that I still don’t have clear evidence, even if I tell you now it won’t help.”

“------Liar.”

Ayano says coldly, turning around in disgust. Kazuma sees this, and whispers softly by her ear:

“Its true------ Believe me. I am here just so to protect you.”

A fatal hit. The sweet words that flow into her ear, smashed all consciousness of resistance.

(~~! Why does this guy’s voice sound so sweet……)

It feels as if the relaxing low pitch voice goes pass her eardrums, and get transmitted straight to her brain. Her heart throbs, her body beginning to heat up. The voice echoes in her mind, causing her to be unable to think anymore-------

<nowiki>------</nowiki> As a result------

When Ayano realized that she had been fooled, it is already the next morning------ after everything is all over.

“I wonder what is going to happen next------”

Walking beside Ayano, Yukari says happily. The pitch near the end of the sentence going slightly higher.

“Ayano?”

“Huh------? Ah, yeah you’re right.”

Seeing the still unfocused Ayano, Yukari looks at her with mischievous eyes.

“Don’t begin letting your guard down just because Kazuma-san will protect you.”

“That’s right. It is fine for you to indulge in your prince and princess fantasies, but the one in charge of protecting us is you, so please pull yourself together.”

Nanase appeared beside Ayano and uses a deep smile to say. Ayano blushes all the way to her ears.

“Non……. Nonsense……. I didn’t……!”

She refutes loudly, while secretly observing Kazuma. Kazuma has now regained his usual self.

There is no way that he didn’t notice Ayano’s gaze, but Kazuma still seem oblivious of it, being so calm that makes one feel unpleasant about it.

Without knowing why, the more Ayano looks at him, the angrier she gets, walking on her own at the front of the party------ Suddenly, she stops in her steps.

“What’s the matter?”

“I should be asking you that! Where are we headed to next? Give the next instruction already!”

Even though she is walking ahead, yet she is putting up an impatient look. Kazuma knows that she is just trying to vent her anger, and so treats her as he always do.

“Just go straight ahead like this. If you went the wrong way I will tell you.”

“------ You still refuse to tell me the destination?”

Looking at Ayano who bears an unpleasant tone, Kazuma thinks deeply for some time.

“Destination------ is outside. Probably the backyard.”

“Backyard? On what basis is your guess?”

Towards Ayano who questions once more, Kazuma answers discreetly:

“The wind are all gathered at the same location from all directions, and that spot is the backyard. I am not a specialist in this area, so I cannot be certain, but it seems they can control the geographic flow.”

“Aren’t you a wind specialist? Why didn’t you notice immediately?”

“Why? Because it is too natural.”

Kazuma replies without hesitation.

“Besides, no matter how slow you are, you probably have noticed long ago right? Why do you always only notice the moment before the ball of light strikes? And let it escape every single time as well?”

“This is because------”

Actually Ayano noticed it as well. The existence of the ball of light is very natural, there is no strange feeling like those from a supernatural being like the spirit of a dead person, and their weird “ki” from the ball of light.

That is to say, that ball of light is a “normal” existence that this world recognizes. And so, jutsushis that are used to tracking demonic auras find it hard to pick up its trace.

“Seems like trouble.”

Ayano murmurs.

This comment has two meanings, one being that the enemy is hard to pick up.

And the other being, the enemy is not an “evil being”.

A being that possesses intelligence, able to communicate with people yet is not human. Ayano has never fought with such an enemy before, when the time comes, Ayano is not sure whether she can bring herself to destroy the enemy with her flames.

“It is pointless thinking so much, let’s just head to the backyard.”

Tossing away her unanswerable thoughts, Ayano walks in front of the group once more.

Passing by the hall with shoe cabinets, the group walks out of the school campus through the front entrance. Once they leave the school campus, the backyard can be easily seen.

Kazuma follows behind Yukari and Nanase and walks to the open space. At this moment, his gaze shift slightly upwards.

“-------Oh?”

“What’s the matter?”

Ayano with her sharp ears asks.

“Nah, its nothing------ I just feel that, that guy really controlled it well.”

“What are you talking abo------”

Just as Ayano is trying to ask again.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>Badunk!

With a loud sound, Ayano’s eyes turned to darkness instantly. The rest on the other hand, looks at this scene with an unbelievable look on their face.

After several second, Yukari broke the silence first:

“Wow, what a classic trap♥”

“Indeed. I never thought I can actually witness it in real life.”

As if having seen some miracle, Nanase places her palms together to express her gratitude------ and she targeted it at Ayano, who stood there motionless, on her head lies a bucket that fell from the sky.

“Wahahahaha! Stupid fool, you deserved it------!”

An unscrupulous mockery rings within her minds.

The source is obvious. Under the night sky, the ball of light dances happily, forming a mystical scene------ But, that is also the premonition of the disaster to come.

“---------”

Suddenly, the metallic grey bucket covering Ayano glows with a red brilliance. The red metal melts off in an instant, flowing down along Ayano’s body onto the ground.

After shaking off the metal piece that is stuck on her hair forcefully, Ayano stares up into the sky peacefully.

Her eyes do not shift the slightest bit.

Ten seconds ago, she was still hesitant about whether to fight, but now all of those thoughts have vanished without a trace. Ayano pulls out Enraiha immediately, slashing upwards forcefully, the tip of her sword giving off golden flames at the same time.

Dodge and dodge------ The ball of light begins to run in all directions.And the search light-like golden flames slices through the dark night, following closely behind it.

Witnessing this shocking scene, Yukari and Nanase can’t help but look at each other.

“This…… Doesn’t seem good.”

“It may even attract the police.”

With a silent expectation, they both look at Kazuma at the same time.

“……Gee, that idiot.”

Kazuma says impatiently, and then walks towards Ayano. From the way he walks, he seems to be taking silent steps as he pleases, and with that, he sneaks up behind Ayano, and grabs the hand that is raising Enraiha high up.

“Let go of me!”

“You are so noisy, get a grip on yourself.”

“Bu…….But……”

Seeing Ayano who is about to burst into tears, Kazuma sighs deeply:

“…… Don’t cry, it is just joking with you.”

“Then have you ever been hit with a bucket? Such humiliation can only be understood by someone who experienced it for himself!”

“I don’t want to understand it at all.”

He replies simply, and turns to look at the ball of light floating in mid air. That floating object that is flying in an irregular manner, seems to be obviously playing around with Ayano.

Kazuma warns the ball of light:

“Our princess cannot take it anymore. Stop the pranks.”

But------

“No way! Catch me if you can!”

The attitude of the ball of light seems really arrogant.

“------------”

Towards that taunting response, Kazuma squints his eyes slightly. At this moment, the ball of light suddenly begins to fall.

An awkward cry follows along------

“Wh……What------Woah!?”

Drops down.

Ayano looks at the ball of light, she seems to have forgotten her anger from just now, and asks:

“------What did you do?”

“I just cancelled her lift.” [Translator’s notes: Lift refers to those of airplanes. When wind blows under the wings of the plane, a upward force called “lift” is created. Or I believe this is what he means. If anyone finds a better explanation, please do inform this ignorant translator. Thank you.]

A short reply. Yet this answer made Ayano even more confused.

“Lift? You mean that thing flies with lift?”

The outside of the ball of light looks just like its name, it is a rough sphere shape, no matter how you look at it, it doesn’t seem like a shape that can be affected by lift.

Kazuma does not reply, but just simply stretches his hand out. The ball of light that is lying on the ground originally, is then slowly pulled towards his hand.

The ball of light kept on struggling at first, but gives up all resistance after a while, and rides on the wind itself and stops before Kazuma.

The glow begins to dim, revealing its true form within the ball of light.

A small and cute girl around twenty centimeters, is currently waving a pair of transparent wings to float in mid air.

“This is a…… Sprite?”

Ayano opens her eyes wide, understanding it all at the same time. Pixie------ This type of sprite with wings, has a mischievous personality. They enjoy instant entertainment, and would sometimes come into the human world and cause some extravagant pranks.

The pixie seems to enjoy the attention, and blinks with a cute look.

“Call me Tiana♥”

“Who cares what your name is! Why are you causing trouble for everyone!?”

“Because I don’t want humans to get close.”

“This is a place where humans live, don’t fool around.”

“I don’t care------”

Tiana lifts her head, and says arrogantly.

“You……!”

Ayano wanted to use Enraiha to punish her, but was stopped by Kazuma.

“Calm down.”

“But……!”

“Why do you seem unlike yourself today? Don’t throw a tantrum at work.”

After hearing Kazuma’s words, only then does Ayano realize she is too emotional. Even though she knows that she is at work, but she just can’t seem to control her emotions……

(This is strange indeed. Just what is wrong with me------?)

Ayano’s query in her mind, was instead answered by Yukari voluntarily . She bears with her urge to laugh and tells Kazuma:

“Because, Ayano is of the same mental age as that sprite.”

“Just like “Tom and Jerry”.”

“------Ahh, so that’s why.”

After hearing Nanase’s complementing statement, Kazuma nods in agreement. Ayano’s blood pressure shot way high instantly.

“Wait! You mean to say I am the same as that bug that only has a tiny bit of brain capacity!? You must be joking!”

“Wait a minute! Don’t put me on the same level as this woman that has nothing but brute strength! This is a serious humiliation!”

At almost the same time as Ayano, Tiana made a protest as well. As the timing is too coincidental, the other three did not say anything at first------ after a few seconds all three began laughing altogether.

“Hey! What are you laughing about!? Don’t laugh! Stop laughing already!!”

The angrier Ayano is, the more comical it seems. The laughter lasts for several minutes continuously.

“Phew------ That was a good laugh.”

After finally managing to hold onto his urge to burst out laughing, Kazuma exhales, satisfied. On the other hand, Ayano shifts her face to the side in fury, ignoring the other three completely.

Kazuma walks to Ayano’s side, and softly caresses her head, consoling her:

“Don’t be angry. I will treat you to a meal next time.”

“What------!?”

Ayano widens her eyes, turning her head over abruptly.

“You…… What did you just say……”

“Great, it’s a date.”

Yukari says with a “pure and innocent” expression.

“No…… no, it isn’t……”

Ayano tries to deny with blushed ears, but thought of something, and stares at Kazuma with a suspicious glare:

“By your treating to a meal, you don’t mean burgers at fast food or something right?”

“You can eat anything you want.”

“You said it yourself! Be prepared! I am gonna eat till your bankrupt!”

“Yes yes, as you wish princess. So then, let’s settle things now.”

Kazuma responses to Ayano’s taunt very simply, and then walks off on his own. Ayano who wanted to catch up with him, was stopped by someone who held onto her neck from behind.

“------What!?”

Nanase lies onto Ayano’s back, saying softly:

“Congratulations on having your first date.”

“I….. I told you that’s not it……”

Even though she says so, Ayano still cannot control her accelerated heartbeat.

“By the way, what do you guys intend to do in the backyard?”

Kazuma asks Tiana who is flying above his head. Knowing that she cannot hide it any further, the sprite can only answer honestly:

“We aren’t doing anything bad, we are just granting the last wish of a dying old gramps.”

Kazuma could not understand, and turns to look at Ayano.

“Don’t tell me that wanderers live in the backyard?”

“How can that be possible?”

While chatting, the gang reached the backyard. Even though from the outside nothing seems to be special about it, but Kazuma found the problematic spot instantly.

“------That is the focus.”

Planted among the trees in the backyard, there is a gigantic sakura tree[or cherry blossom?]. Energy gathered from the heavens and earth, is currently continuously being poured into this tree.

“Focus? “The cursed sakura tree”?”

Hearing Yukari speaking to herself, Kazuma turns his head around to ask:

“What’s that?”

“As I mentioned before, the sakura tree that the suicidal guy got hanged onto. From that year on, the entire tree no longer blossoms. People began having rumors, that it is because the suicidal girl placed a curse, so it is called “the cursed sakura tree”.”

“…… That suicide happened five years ago right? A sakura tree that doesn’t blossom, is just left here for five years?”

“Yeah, after all the tree is very old. But, I heard that they plan to chop it down during the winter holidays.”

Yukari revealed information that only the teaching staff know without realizing it.

“So that’s it.”

Kazuma nods slightly, and then looks at Tiana above him.

“So then, work hard.”

“No problem------”

Waving her transparent wings, the small sprite flies towards the cherry tree. At the same time, countless balls of light appeared from different areas of the branches.

The glowing sprites as if toying around began dancing to their hearts content around the sakura tree, the originally messy actions, slowly became neat and tidy, forming a circle that surrounds the sakura tree in the end.

The sprites dance continuously, granting the final wish of the dying tree, letting its flowers blossom one last time.

The circle of sprites kept spinning, the glowing circle lends its life to the old tree. In the end------

The originally withering tree, began becoming young once more. The dry and barks show luster, buds grew out from the thin branches. The flower buds expanded instantly, revealing sakura flowers.

The pink sakura flower blossomed, decorating the old tree to its former glory. The petals that fall with the wind, danced in the air under the frolic-like effort of the sprites that show a bright brilliance.

Almost covering as far as the eyes can see, a beautiful sight of sakura petals as if they are snowing down, and the dancing sprites. And the gigantic sakura tree that stands tall in the center------ Anyone would link this to the term “Paradise”. That is how dreamy the scene truly is.

“……Ah……”

Yet, just like how it began, the end came suddenly as well. The sakura flowers stop falling, when their sights are clear once more, before them is a tree similar------ No, even older than before it blossomed.

Perhaps the old tree has used up all its remaining life for that brief moment of beauty and magnificence. Now, there is not a shred of life that can be felt from the tree.

As if announcing the end of the carnival, the sprites gradually fly up into the sky. The last ball of light on the other hand circles above Kazuma and gang, as if bidding farewell, and then flies off with its companions.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>This is a the true end of a mysterious event mixed with reality and fantasy.

“Wow------ It was such a wonderful scene------”

Yukari murmurs with all sorts of feelings in her heart, Ayano nods in agreement. She looks at the old tree that made a perfect closure with respect.

“Yeah, even though a lot of unlucky things happened. But just thinking about that scene then, they all seem unimportant.”

Ayano says. Yet Kazuma looks at her with peculiar eyes.

“What?”

“------No, its nothing.”

“If you have something to say, say it. Acting all mysterious all the time.”

Seeing Kazuma equivocate, Ayano questions further. And so, Kazuma struggles to speak:

“To protect something, the best way is to not anyone notice its existence.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“As long as no one notice, it won’t get attacked, nor will people come close. But, we noticed the abnormality, and it was when we are chasing that sprite that is loitering in the school.”

“…………”

“That is to say, what the sprite did, is not protecting something. Even though they are mischievous, but they aren’t stupid, there is no way they didn’t notice this.”

“So then, why did she……”

“You still don’t know the personality of sprites?”

Love pranks, enjoying fun. Naïve and pure like a child, acts without thinking------

Kazuma shrugs, and points to the main point:

“That guy only wanted to play with humans.”

“…………”

Ayano lowers her head, her entire body trembling. Everyone around her seems to have understood what is about to happen, and fled the scene quickly.

With eyes that are about to burst into flames, Ayano stares in the direction at which the sprites left furiously.

“Get your asses back here! Dumb sprites! I am gonna roast every single one of you------------!!”

The angry roar echoed pointlessly within the dark school.

Kaze no Stigma:Ignition Volume1 Chapter 1

2009-12-29T07:41:46Z

ShadowZeroHeart: New page: Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1 Ayano-chan’s Misfortune 21.30 hours------ Normally at this hour, there should be no one in Seiryo Academy. The fully automated security system, allows this pl...

Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1
Ayano-chan’s Misfortune

21.30 hours------

Normally at this hour, there should be no one in Seiryo Academy. The fully automated security system, allows this place to not require any teacher or guards to station here. It is impossible to avoid the sensors situated at the different significant spots and infiltrate the school. Once an abnormality is detected, the guards will be here within five minutes.

However, it is an exception tonight. At this moment, a few shadows that obviously does not belong to those of guards, are loitering around school campus without bothering to hide themselves.

“So------ Let the first Seiryo Academy ghost exorcism tour set off now!”

A girl raises her hand in declaration upon the lightless pitch black corridor. The soft slightly curly hair wavers with that exaggerated action, that gesture looks very cute.

“Yukari……”

Beside her, another short haired girl emotionlessly blows her trumpet.

Pabuuu------ A sound that spoils the atmosphere echoes around their surroundings.

“Nanase------------!”

Ayano shouts. Just like how Caesar cried out “Brutus, even you……” when he was dying.

“You should stop Yukari!? Why are you joining her instead!”

Pabuu!

Nanase did not reply, but blew the trumpet once more instead------ Seems like she is enjoying it.

“Ahhhhh!”

“Don’t be so depressed.”

“Yukari shut up!”

The start of this goes back to several hours ago.

Ayano, who got to the headmaster’s office upon hearing the school broadcast, suddenly took up a job request. Of course, as an Enjutsushi that controls flames------ Ayano Kannagi.

“Is it a “human spirit”?”

“Yes. It is said that after dark, there will be countless spirits flying around in the campus. As it has begun affecting curriculum activities, I hope you will exorcise them as soon as possible.”

Differing from the term “Mysterious studies”, the fact that ghosts and magic exists is common sense to people of a certain social standing.

Schools has always been one of the two biggest origins for ghost stories, together with hospitals, and as someone managing a school, it is only right for him to know of the name Kannagi, this isn’t the first time Ayano has gotten a request from the headmaster.

“I have already talked to your father about it, it will commence tonight.”

Since it is an official request, naturally, Ayano has no objections. She straightens herself and replies:

”I got it. Leave it to me.”

Hearing a confident promise, the headmaster nods in satisfaction.

And so, Ayano and the Fuujutsushi Kazuma Yagami infiltrated the school at night together. But------

“……Why are you guys here?”

“Hehe♥”

Faced with Ayano who is staring at her with squinted eyes, Shinomiya Yukari shows a cute smile.

This girl is just like Kudo Nanase, both being Ayano’s best of friends. She has a lot of connections, and even though she is currently the secretary of the student council, she has private information networks among different committees and the more popular clubs, and even among the teaching staff.

And even though this information network has only been established for a year, but it is said to be the biggest in the school already------ Even so, can it really get to know the contents of the one-to-one speech with the headmaster on the day itself?

“Could it be…… that you planted a listening device in the headmaster’s office?”

“Gee, Ayano how can you ask such a question.”

Yukari bears a the smile of a obedient child and makes a vague reply.

Even though Ayano knows clearly she is playing dumb, but Ayano has no intentions of probing further. If Yukari says: “Aren’t you asking the obvious?” someday, it would still be fine, but if she says: “That is but of course”, Ayano really have no idea what to say then.

Ayano begins to change the topic, trying to convince Yukari:

“Anyway, you guys should head back quickly, the season for bravery competitions is summer.”

On a side-note, it is December now, the school is so cold it leaves one trembling even without the scares.

“But it doesn’t necessarily mean that ghosts would appear in summer.

Besides, I am a member of the student council, how can I ignore ghosts that is a threat the school!”

Yukari holds her fist tight, saying those words righteously. But, this does not cover the curiosity that is being revealed from within her eyes------ Or should it be phrased as that she has no intentions of hiding them.

Understanding that there is no way she can convince Yukari, Ayano sighs deeply. The only way to let them go back quietly is probably by force.

“Kazuma, don’t you have anything to say?”

“Not at all. If you bring these two along, you better take up the responsibility to protect them well.”

Kazuma says in a tone as if it does not concern him, Ayano knows very clearly, this is not a joke. If the two of them are in danger, this man will probably never lend a helping hand.

“…… Big jerk……”

After grumbling softly, Ayano turns to face Yukari. Yukari bears a usual------ Or should it be said, a smile that is certain of her victory.

“You guys have to obey my instructions, don’t act on your own.”
“Okay, don’t worry♥”

Hearing this sentence that is equivalent to a defeat declaration, Yukari nods in agreement instantly. Following that, she announces loudly:

“So------ Let’s set off now!”

Pabuu------

Some time has passed, but nothing happened. As they loiter aimlessly in the school campus, Ayano asks Kazuma:

“Sense any abnormalities?”

“------Nope, nothing special.”

As a fuujutsushi that commands the wind and air, it is a piece of cake for Kazuma to sense the entire school premises.

Ayano only completely trust this ability of his as well, and so says:

“Looks like everything is normal, so let’s just head back.”

“No such thing------ Ghosts definitely exist!”

Seeing Ayano’s intention to give up immediately, Yukari says confidently.

“This school has a very long history, so many things happened before. For example, five years ago, someone jumped off from the roof, and got stuck on the sakura tree------”

“Then doesn’t that mean she didn’t die?”

“No, he died. Normally speaking, the branches should catch her like a spring bed, but that girl’s back hit a rather strong branch, and so her backbone broke just like that. So, it is said that when everyone found her, that corpse was in a state where it is bent backwards, the back of her head and her feet are almost together, hanging on the branch gruesomely------”

“Ahhh! Stop talking! How gross!”

“Huh------ We were just getting to the good part-------”

“This isn’t about whether its good! If there really had been some ghost haunting the school for five years, I would have realized long ago back when I just got to Junior high!”

“Is that so? Aren’t you really slow on this kind of stuff normally?”

“Nanase!”

Even though she shouts out to protest, but Ayano seems to have noticed her own slowness in such issues, and then looks towards her back with an irritated look on her face.

“Even if I didn’t notice, he would definitely not miss anything. There is no ghost that can escape Kazuma’s eyes------”

Ayano suddenly shut up in the middle of her sentence, frowning slightly, because she sensed wind coming from behind her. In an enclosed school environment, there is air flow that should not possibly exist.

Before she could react to it, the gentle wind suddenly became a strong gust of wind. The upward air flow in the narrow corridor, lifted the girls’ skirts up.

“Ahhhh!?”

With the cries of three, a mixture of three colors, pure white, striped and black lace------ Needless to say which belonged to who------ stood out clearly in the dim corridor.

“Ka…… Kazuma!”

Ayano holds her skirt down hurriedly, and turns her head around with a red face.

Kazuma looks around with a troubled look on his face.

“……What……?”

He mumbles to himself, following that he places his eyes straight ahead. And so------ his eyes met with those of the furious Ayano.

He seems to have realized what happened, so Kazuma opens his mouth to apologize with his greatest sincerity:

“Sorry.”

”Did you think just a “Sorry” would be fine!!”

Ayano unsheathes Enraiha immediately, and swings this sacred blade of exorcism that is used to vanquish evil down at the head of the shameless man before her.

“Go to hell! Big pervert! Die! Go and die right now!”

Faced with these angry attacks, Kazuma unhurriedly dodges. He did not leave the attack range of the sword, but instead presses closer towards it.

After dodging several tens of attacks, Kazuma finally took an offensive stand. He grabs the hand that Ayano wields Enraiha with, and pulls gently.

Ayano who has her balance destroyed kneels onto the floor. At the next instant, at where Ayano’s head was, a ball of light flew past coincidentally.

“------Huh?”

Ayano was stunned for a second, but her body made instinctive reactions to take on a battle stance.

At this moment, she thought to herself, this should be an attack by the enemy.

“------Whose it!?”

Ayano hurriedly faces the direction at which the ball of light came from, raising the Enraiha in her hand. Yet, there is no one there.

“…………”

“There is no one there.”

Heaing Kazuma’s words, Ayano finally relaxes, putting Enraiha down.

“……Who did that just now?”

“Who knows.”

Kazuma shrugs his shoulders.

“Didn’t you say there is no abnormalities?”

“Well……”

“------------”

Ayano stares at Kazuma with eyes of suspicion.

Very strange.

Even though she can’t really tell what, but Kazuma’s attitude is really strange.

To describe it, he seems to be overly calm. If what Kazuma said is true, then a mysterious enemy has just attacked without Kazuma noticing at all, and then vanished without a trace.

An enemy with such great power is currently hiding somewhere within the school. Just this alone should make Kazuma nervous.

Just as Ayano wanted to question further, a chirpy voice came from behind her suddenly, calling Ayano’s name:

“Ayano! You see you see! Aren’t there ghosts? I was right wasn’t I. But, it moved too quickly just now, I didn’t manage to grab a shot in time.”

Turning her head around, she finds Yukari holding a digital camera from who knows where, her face full of smiles.

Ayano is lazy to rebut that how can there be ghosts flying at that kind of high speed, and uses an unenergetic voice to reply:

“……Yeah, gee great.”

“Yup yup!”

Seeming to fail to notice the sarcasm within, Yukari nods happily.

“Have you found that fellow just now?”

“Not a trace.”

Ayano and gang starts their search once more, but are still lingering without a goal. After all, Kazuma whose the main force in the party don’t seem enthusiastic about it. And so, their actions came to a still halt.

She slants her eyes to stare at Kazuma, trying to see what she can tell from his expression, but gives up instantly. Ayano is very certain, that she, with such a simple personality, it is impossible for her to tell what Kazuma, a guy that is hard to deal with, is thinking.

In the end, Ayano decides to take an action that suits her personality the most, that is to ask Kazuma straightforwardly:

“Kazuma, you are hiding something from me right?”

“What? You wanna get to know more about me all of a sudden?”

“Don’t joke with me!”

Against Kazuma who is trying to change the topic, Ayano stares at him with sharp eyes, at the same time grabbing his collar, pulling that cheeky face toward her.

“Spill it out! Tell me everything you know.”

“Or else I will strangle you to death”------ Ayano questions him with such a “gentle” smile. But, Kazuma took an unexpected move of retaliation.

He does not resist at all, but instead pulls the distance between them closer.

Seeing Kazuma getting closer and closer to herself, Ayano could not understand what he’s doing, and can’t help but release her grip. But, Kazuma’s face continues to close in------ in the end, his lips touch Ayano’s nose gently.

“………………………Waaaah!?”

After being stunned for a few seconds, Ayano suddenly made a weird noise as she retreats backwards.

“You…… You…… What are you doing……”

“Its nothing. I just felt that, you will probably let go this way. Just like the story of “The northern winds and the sun”.”

Pachunk, nerves gathered at Ayano’s temple instantly.

“You……. You are really a……”

Her furious anger turned to power, emerging from Ayano’s body. She has gone serious about it entirely, preparing to gather her powers for a full fledge strike.

At this moment, Kazuma uses his usual tone, opening his mouth to say slowly:

“By the way------”

“What!?”

“You should look ahead when you are walking.”

“------Huh?”

Ayano turns her head back hurriedly, and sees a trace of the ball of light flying straight at her instantly.

Judging from the distance, it is approximately ten centimeters away, there is no way she can dodge it. That glaring cold light, made Ayano feel as though she saw her own death.

(----------------------)

She couldn’t scream, even her thoughts stopped right there. And just like that, the ball of light hit Ayano’s forehead directly, giving her a strong impact.

Bang!

“Wah!”

Ayano screams out, and falling backwards entirely. Kazuma looks coldly at the girl lying with her limps spread wide on the ground, grumbling in his mouth:

“Be it the scream or the pose when she falls onto the ground, why isn’t there any sign of femininity in them?”

“Because its Ayano.”

Yukari answers instantly. Kazuma nods in agreement.

“Ahh, sounds very reasonable.”

“What did you say!”

Ayano jumps up to protest immediately. But Kazuma ignores her, his eyes shifting above him.

The ball of light that hit Ayano, is currently staying still around the ceiling, as if confirming the results from the hit. Kazuma squints his eyes, trying to see what is within that ball of light. At this moment------

“Head back! Head back!”

The will of the ball of light sounds off directly within the consciousness of the gang. As if threatening, the light flickers, transmitting a strong hostility.

“Do not continue any further! Or else you won’t be so lucky next time!”

“Stop playing a fool there!”

Tossing all suspicion and shock aside, Ayano shouts back reflectively, releasing flames at the same time.

“Ahh!”

The ball of light dodges in the nick of time, giving a cute scream at the same time. The flame of the Kannagi, any ghosts or ghouls that come into contact with it slightly will perish. Yet, the ball of light did not seem to have suffered any damage.

“Big idiot------! Watch it------!”

“Don’t even think about escaping!”

Aimed directly at the ball of light that tries to escape, Ayano was just about to release flames. But------

“Stop it.”

An instant before releasing her flames, Kazuma hits Ayano’s hand away. The palm that changed its direction releases golden flames right below it.

------ The floor caught fire instantly.

“You…… What are you doing!?”

“That’s not important, let’s extinguish the flame quickly.”

Kazuma runs far away, and points to the fire on the floor as he says.

“Don’t make such sarcastic remarks!”

Ayano protests as she calms the fire spirits down, extinguishing the fire in such a manner. In the end, a big hole is burnt in the floor.

“……Look, what should we do now.”

“Why ask me?”

Faced with Ayano’s grumble, Kazuma just shrugs his shoulders, without a shred of sincerity.

Ayano glares at Kazuma with eyes filled with murderous intent at this moment.

“Fine, I won’t hold you responsible for this. Tell me everything!

------ Why did you stop me just now?”

A tone that allows no room for error. Those eyes seem to be telling the other party, if he doesn’t reply honestly, he would suffer.

Kazuma’s eyes shift around, as if pondering about something. In the end, he finally broke the silence:

“Well------ Didn’t that guy threaten us “not to go any further”? That is to say, that guy probably is doing something somewhere. So instead of killing it, why not let it live so it can lead the way for us.”

Kazuma gives a bunch of reasons. Yet Ayano looks at him suspiciously.

“Why does this seem like an excuse you came up with last minute?”

“How can that be? Fuu-jutsushis don’t lie.”

“What kind of old timed movie did this line come from------ Fine, if this is the case, how are we to find its position?”

Understanding that it won’t help at all to continue questioning him, Ayano changes her direction of her question.

“Well, there’s got to be some way------ Let’s go.”

With that, Kazuma shows a deep smile and without hesitation steps off.

“Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!”

Following the shriek, the girls all “slipped” down from the stairs. And as she is falling, Ayano noticed Kazuma who is standing beside the wall, his feet actually pinned securely against the slope.

“You are so heartless------! Caring only for yourself------!”

Just before knocking into the staircase platform, Ayano screams out at the top of her voice.

Under the lead of Kazuma, the gang starts searching for the ball of light, the direction is correct. They have had several encounters with the ball of light------ Each time they get vigorously attacked.

The floor suddenly became abnormally smooth, causing Yukari to have a great fall.

The direction of gravity suddenly turned upside down. Nanase’s entire body broke through the ceiling, half her body getting stuck within.

And now, the stairs suddenly disappear, becoming a steep slope. The three girls, like comedians, comes tumbling down one by one.

“What…… is going on……”

Ayano shakes her head as she stands up.

The power that the ball of light uses, is just like magic in fairytales. How to achieve such effects, the cause-effect in-between is hard to guess.

Kazuma slides down behind them. Ayano stares at him angrily:

”Even at this stage, you refuse to let me use my powers?”

“What do you mean? You mean any of us even got hurt?”

“Hmm……”

Ayano was unable to say anything then, falling into silence.

Kazuma is right. The strange phenomenon that the ball of light caused, though seem exaggerating, but almost does not cause any harm.

Even though it possesses amazing powers that can even destroy the entire school, all it does is like a child’s prank. Just what does that ball of light have in mind, Ayano cannot understand at all.

“I suggest you don’t waste your effort, no one knows what it is thinking.”

As if seeing through Ayano’s thoughts, Kazuma says so. From his tone, he obviously know what is the true identity of the ball of light.

Ayano stares straight at the cheeky Kazuma.

Even though he is flippant on the surface, Kazuma’s work attitude has always been serious. Once he accepts the rewards, he will take up his responsibility.

Even for those suspicious actions, there must be some hidden reason behind them. But------

“……Because you won’t tell me anything.”

She looks at Kazuma with eyes filled with grudge, and says with an unhappy tone. Kazuma pats on Ayano’s head gently like when coaxing a child.

“I am not keeping things from you. It is just that I still don’t have clear evidence, even if I tell you now it won’t help.”

“------Liar.”

Ayano says coldly, turning around in disgust. Kazuma sees this, and whispers softly by her ear:

“Its true------ Believe me. I am here just so to protect you.”

A fatal hit. The sweet words that flow into her ear, smashed all consciousness of resistance.

(~~! Why does this guy’s voice sound so sweet……)

It feels as if the relaxing low pitch voice goes pass her eardrums, and get transmitted straight to her brain. Her heart throbs, her body beginning to heat up. The voice echoes in her mind, causing her to be unable to think anymore-------

<nowiki>------</nowiki> As a result------

When Ayano realized that she had been fooled, it is already the next morning------ after everything is all over.

“I wonder what is going to happen next------”

Walking beside Ayano, Yukari says happily. The pitch near the end of the sentence going slightly higher.

“Ayano?”

“Huh------? Ah, yeah you’re right.”

Seeing the still unfocused Ayano, Yukari looks at her with mischievous eyes.

“Don’t begin letting your guard down just because Kazuma-san will protect you.”

“That’s right. It is fine for you to indulge in your prince and princess fantasies, but the one in charge of protecting us is you, so please pull yourself together.”

Nanase appeared beside Ayano and uses a deep smile to say. Ayano blushes all the way to her ears.

“Non……. Nonsense……. I didn’t……!”

She refutes loudly, while secretly observing Kazuma. Kazuma has now regained his usual self.

There is no way that he didn’t notice Ayano’s gaze, but Kazuma still seem oblivious of it, being so calm that makes one feel unpleasant about it.

Without knowing why, the more Ayano looks at him, the angrier she gets, walking on her own at the front of the party------ Suddenly, she stops in her steps.

“What’s the matter?”

“I should be asking you that! Where are we headed to next? Give the next instruction already!”

Even though she is walking ahead, yet she is putting up an impatient look. Kazuma knows that she is just trying to vent her anger, and so treats her as he always do.

“Just go straight ahead like this. If you went the wrong way I will tell you.”

“------ You still refuse to tell me the destination?”

Looking at Ayano who bears an unpleasant tone, Kazuma thinks deeply for some time.

“Destination------ is outside. Probably the backyard.”

“Backyard? On what basis is your guess?”

Towards Ayano who questions once more, Kazuma answers discreetly:

“The wind are all gathered at the same location from all directions, and that spot is the backyard. I am not a specialist in this area, so I cannot be certain, but it seems they can control the geographic flow.”

“Aren’t you a wind specialist? Why didn’t you notice immediately?”

“Why? Because it is too natural.”

Kazuma replies without hesitation.

“Besides, no matter how slow you are, you probably have noticed long ago right? Why do you always only notice the moment before the ball of light strikes? And let it escape every single time as well?”

“This is because------”

Actually Ayano noticed it as well. The existence of the ball of light is very natural, there is no strange feeling like those from a supernatural being like the spirit of a dead person, and their weird “ki” from the ball of light.

That is to say, that ball of light is a “normal” existence that this world recognizes. And so, jutsushis that are used to tracking demonic auras find it hard to pick up its trace.

“Seems like trouble.”

Ayano murmurs.

This comment has two meanings, one being that the enemy is hard to pick up.

And the other being, the enemy is not an “evil being”.

A being that possesses intelligence, able to communicate with people yet is not human. Ayano has never fought with such an enemy before, when the time comes, Ayano is not sure whether she can bring herself to destroy the enemy with her flames.

“It is pointless thinking so much, let’s just head to the backyard.”

Tossing away her unanswerable thoughts, Ayano walks in front of the group once more.

Passing by the hall with shoe cabinets, the group walks out of the school campus through the front entrance. Once they leave the school campus, the backyard can be easily seen.

Kazuma follows behind Yukari and Nanase and walks to the open space. At this moment, his gaze shift slightly upwards.

“-------Oh?”

“What’s the matter?”

Ayano with her sharp ears asks.

“Nah, its nothing------ I just feel that, that guy really controlled it well.”

“What are you talking abo------”

Just as Ayano is trying to ask again.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>Badunk!

With a loud sound, Ayano’s eyes turned to darkness instantly. The rest on the other hand, looks at this scene with an unbelievable look on their face.

After several second, Yukari broke the silence first:

“Wow, what a classic trap♥”

“Indeed. I never thought I can actually witness it in real life.”

As if having seen some miracle, Nanase places her palms together to express her gratitude------ and she targeted it at Ayano, who stood there motionless, on her head lies a bucket that fell from the sky.

“Wahahahaha! Stupid fool, you deserved it------!”

An unscrupulous mockery rings within her minds.

The source is obvious. Under the night sky, the ball of light dances happily, forming a mystical scene------ But, that is also the premonition of the disaster to come.

“---------”

Suddenly, the metallic grey bucket covering Ayano glows with a red brilliance. The red metal melts off in an instant, flowing down along Ayano’s body onto the ground.

After shaking off the metal piece that is stuck on her hair forcefully, Ayano stares up into the sky peacefully.

Her eyes do not shift the slightest bit.

Ten seconds ago, she was still hesitant about whether to fight, but now all of those thoughts have vanished without a trace. Ayano pulls out Enraiha immediately, slashing upwards forcefully, the tip of her sword giving off golden flames at the same time.

Dodge and dodge------ The ball of light begins to run in all directions.And the search light-like golden flames slices through the dark night, following closely behind it.

Witnessing this shocking scene, Yukari and Nanase can’t help but look at each other.

“This…… Doesn’t seem good.”

“It may even attract the police.”

With a silent expectation, they both look at Kazuma at the same time.

“……Gee, that idiot.”

Kazuma says impatiently, and then walks towards Ayano. From the way he walks, he seems to be taking silent steps as he pleases, and with that, he sneaks up behind Ayano, and grabs the hand that is raising Enraiha high up.

“Let go of me!”

“You are so noisy, get a grip on yourself.”

“Bu…….But……”

Seeing Ayano who is about to burst into tears, Kazuma sighs deeply:

“…… Don’t cry, it is just joking with you.”

“Then have you ever been hit with a bucket? Such humiliation can only be understood by someone who experienced it for himself!”

“I don’t want to understand it at all.”

He replies simply, and turns to look at the ball of light floating in mid air. That floating object that is flying in an irregular manner, seems to be obviously playing around with Ayano.

Kazuma warns the ball of light:

“Our princess cannot take it anymore. Stop the pranks.”

But------

“No way! Catch me if you can!”

The attitude of the ball of light seems really arrogant.

“------------”

Towards that taunting response, Kazuma squints his eyes slightly. At this moment, the ball of light suddenly begins to fall.

An awkward cry follows along------

“Wh……What------Woah!?”

Drops down.

Ayano looks at the ball of light, she seems to have forgotten her anger from just now, and asks:

“------What did you do?”

“I just cancelled her lift.” [Translator’s notes: Lift refers to those of airplanes. When wind blows under the wings of the plane, a upward force called “lift” is created. Or I believe this is what he means. If anyone finds a better explanation, please do inform this ignorant translator. Thank you.]

A short reply. Yet this answer made Ayano even more confused.

“Lift? You mean that thing flies with lift?”

The outside of the ball of light looks just like its name, it is a rough sphere shape, no matter how you look at it, it doesn’t seem like a shape that can be affected by lift.

Kazuma does not reply, but just simply stretches his hand out. The ball of light that is lying on the ground originally, is then slowly pulled towards his hand.

The ball of light kept on struggling at first, but gives up all resistance after a while, and rides on the wind itself and stops before Kazuma.

The glow begins to dim, revealing its true form within the ball of light.

A small and cute girl around twenty centimeters, is currently waving a pair of transparent wings to float in mid air.

“This is a…… Sprite?”

Ayano opens her eyes wide, understanding it all at the same time. Pixie------ This type of sprite with wings, has a mischievous personality. They enjoy instant entertainment, and would sometimes come into the human world and cause some extravagant pranks.

The pixie seems to enjoy the attention, and blinks with a cute look.

“Call me Tiana♥”

“Who cares what your name is! Why are you causing trouble for everyone!?”

“Because I don’t want humans to get close.”

“This is a place where humans live, don’t fool around.”

“I don’t care------”

Tiana lifts her head, and says arrogantly.

“You……!”

Ayano wanted to use Enraiha to punish her, but was stopped by Kazuma.

“Calm down.”

“But……!”

“Why do you seem unlike yourself today? Don’t throw a tantrum at work.”

After hearing Kazuma’s words, only then does Ayano realize she is too emotional. Even though she knows that she is at work, but she just can’t seem to control her emotions……

(This is strange indeed. Just what is wrong with me------?)

Ayano’s query in her mind, was instead answered by Yukari voluntarily . She bears with her urge to laugh and tells Kazuma:

“Because, Ayano is of the same mental age as that sprite.”

“Just like “Tom and Jerry”.”

“------Ahh, so that’s why.”

After hearing Nanase’s complementing statement, Kazuma nods in agreement. Ayano’s blood pressure shot way high instantly.

“Wait! You mean to say I am the same as that bug that only has a tiny bit of brain capacity!? You must be joking!”

“Wait a minute! Don’t put me on the same level as this woman that has nothing but brute strength! This is a serious humiliation!”

At almost the same time as Ayano, Tiana made a protest as well. As the timing is too coincidental, the other three did not say anything at first------ after a few seconds all three began laughing altogether.

“Hey! What are you laughing about!? Don’t laugh! Stop laughing already!!”

The angrier Ayano is, the more comical it seems. The laughter lasts for several minutes continuously.

“Phew------ That was a good laugh.”

After finally managing to hold onto his urge to burst out laughing, Kazuma exhales, satisfied. On the other hand, Ayano shifts her face to the side in fury, ignoring the other three completely.

Kazuma walks to Ayano’s side, and softly caresses her head, consoling her:

“Don’t be angry. I will treat you to a meal next time.”

“What------!?”

Ayano widens her eyes, turning her head over abruptly.

“You…… What did you just say……”

“Great, it’s a date.”

Yukari says with a “pure and innocent” expression.

“No…… no, it isn’t……”

Ayano tries to deny with blushed ears, but thought of something, and stares at Kazuma with a suspicious glare:

“By your treating to a meal, you don’t mean burgers at fast food or something right?”

“You can eat anything you want.”

“You said it yourself! Be prepared! I am gonna eat till your bankrupt!”

“Yes yes, as you wish princess. So then, let’s settle things now.”

Kazuma responses to Ayano’s taunt very simply, and then walks off on his own. Ayano who wanted to catch up with him, was stopped by someone who held onto her neck from behind.

“------What!?”

Nanase lies onto Ayano’s back, saying softly:

“Congratulations on having your first date.”

“I….. I told you that’s not it……”

Even though she says so, Ayano still cannot control her accelerated heartbeat.

“By the way, what do you guys intend to do in the backyard?”

Kazuma asks Tiana who is flying above his head. Knowing that she cannot hide it any further, the sprite can only answer honestly:

“We aren’t doing anything bad, we are just granting the last wish of a dying old gramps.”

Kazuma could not understand, and turns to look at Ayano.

“Don’t tell me that wanderers live in the backyard?”

“How can that be possible?”

While chatting, the gang reached the backyard. Even though from the outside nothing seems to be special about it, but Kazuma found the problematic spot instantly.

“------That is the focus.”

Planted among the trees in the backyard, there is a gigantic sakura tree[or cherry blossom?]. Energy gathered from the heavens and earth, is currently continuously being poured into this tree.

“Focus? “The cursed sakura tree”?”

Hearing Yukari speaking to herself, Kazuma turns his head around to ask:

“What’s that?”

“As I mentioned before, the sakura tree that the suicidal guy got hanged onto. From that year on, the entire tree no longer blossoms. People began having rumors, that it is because the suicidal girl placed a curse, so it is called “the cursed sakura tree”.”

“…… That suicide happened five years ago right? A sakura tree that doesn’t blossom, is just left here for five years?”

“Yeah, after all the tree is very old. But, I heard that they plan to chop it down during the winter holidays.”

Yukari revealed information that only the teaching staff know without realizing it.

“So that’s it.”

Kazuma nods slightly, and then looks at Tiana above him.

“So then, work hard.”

“No problem------”

Waving her transparent wings, the small sprite flies towards the cherry tree. At the same time, countless balls of light appeared from different areas of the branches.

The glowing sprites as if toying around began dancing to their hearts content around the sakura tree, the originally messy actions, slowly became neat and tidy, forming a circle that surrounds the sakura tree in the end.

The sprites dance continuously, granting the final wish of the dying tree, letting its flowers blossom one last time.

The circle of sprites kept spinning, the glowing circle lends its life to the old tree. In the end------

The originally withering tree, began becoming young once more. The dry and barks show luster, buds grew out from the thin branches. The flower buds expanded instantly, revealing sakura flowers.

The pink sakura flower blossomed, decorating the old tree to its former glory. The petals that fall with the wind, danced in the air under the frolic-like effort of the sprites that show a bright brilliance.

Almost covering as far as the eyes can see, a beautiful sight of sakura petals as if they are snowing down, and the dancing sprites. And the gigantic sakura tree that stands tall in the center------ Anyone would link this to the term “Paradise”. That is how dreamy the scene truly is.

“……Ah……”

Yet, just like how it began, the end came suddenly as well. The sakura flowers stop falling, when their sights are clear once more, before them is a tree similar------ No, even older than before it blossomed.

Perhaps the old tree has used up all its remaining life for that brief moment of beauty and magnificence. Now, there is not a shred of life that can be felt from the tree.

As if announcing the end of the carnival, the sprites gradually fly up into the sky. The last ball of light on the other hand circles above Kazuma and gang, as if bidding farewell, and then flies off with its companions.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>This is a the true end of a mysterious event mixed with reality and fantasy.

“Wow------ It was such a wonderful scene------”

Yukari murmurs with all sorts of feelings in her heart, Ayano nods in agreement. She looks at the old tree that made a perfect closure with respect.

“Yeah, even though a lot of unlucky things happened. But just thinking about that scene then, they all seem unimportant.”

Ayano says. Yet Kazuma looks at her with peculiar eyes.

“What?”

“------No, its nothing.”

“If you have something to say, say it. Acting all mysterious all the time.”

Seeing Kazuma equivocate, Ayano questions further. And so, Kazuma struggles to speak:

“To protect something, the best way is to not anyone notice its existence.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“As long as no one notice, it won’t get attacked, nor will people come close. But, we noticed the abnormality, and it was when we are chasing that sprite that is loitering in the school.”

“…………”

“That is to say, what the sprite did, is not protecting something. Even though they are mischievous, but they aren’t stupid, there is no way they didn’t notice this.”

“So then, why did she……”

“You still don’t know the personality of sprites?”

Love pranks, enjoying fun. Naïve and pure like a child, acts without thinking------

Kazuma shrugs, and points to the main point:

“That guy only wanted to play with humans.”

“…………”

Ayano lowers her head, her entire body trembling. Everyone around her seems to have understood what is about to happen, and fled the scene quickly.

With eyes that are about to burst into flames, Ayano stares in the direction at which the sprites left furiously.

“Get your asses back here! Dumb sprites! I am gonna roast every single one of you------------!!”

The angry roar echoed pointlessly within the dark school.

Kaze no Stigma

2009-12-29T07:41:19Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==
*December 9, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 Completed
*November 1, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
*October 22, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 26, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
*August 5, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Kaze no Stigma:Updates|Kaze no Stigma Updates page]].

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then—]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]] (Awaiting edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]] (Awaiting edits)
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's Misfortune'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume1_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Ayano-chan's Misfortune]]
::*Let's meet in a Dream
::*Demon Beast, Puppy and a natural airhead Daughter
::*Haunted Holiday
::*Let's go to the Amusement Park!
::*Ayano-chan's Further Misfortune
::*Author's Notes

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Ignition_Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Just my Madonna
::*Someone is watching
::*From the passing Days
::*Shape of a certain Love
::*Father and Child
::*A certain Daily Life of the Special Reference Section of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police coordination Room
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

==Series Overview==

Kaze no Stigma
*Volume 1 (January 2002, ISBN 4829114037)
*Volume 2 (July 2002, ISBN 4829114479)
*Volume 3 (February 2003, ISBN 4829114940)
*Volume 4 (October 2003, ISBN 4829115580)
*Volume 5 (March 2004, ISBN 4829115998)
*Volume 6 (October 2005, ISBN 4829117699)

Kaze no Stigma Ignition
*Volume 1 (August 2004, ISBN 4829116382)
*Volume 2 (May 2005, ISBN 4829117206)
*Volume 3 (March 2007, ISBN 4829119082)
*Volume 4 (June 2007, ISBN 4829119403)
*Volume 5 (December 2007, ISBN 4829119845)

Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1 Chapter1

2009-08-25T03:26:35Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* 1 */

===Chapter 1===
__NOTOC__
==1==
The lunch break on that day wasn't any different from the usual lunch breaks.

I was eating lunch and chatting with a few classmates that I was close to (Nagai, Takenami, and Ogawa, more commonly known as the three idiots) in the 2-1 classroom of the private high school Hakujo Academy. The topic of conversation would probably induce suicidal thoughts in other people.

"That's why I think that the female sports uniform should have bloomers, anyone who wears [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bermuda_shorts Bermuda shorts] that reach down to the knees isn't human. Anyone who's opposed to this motion isn't a citizen of Japan."

"That's right, I think so too."

"You're absolutely right."

Ogawa and Takenami nodded their heads vigorously in agreement with Nagai's opinion.

"Yuuto, what do you think?"

"Hmm? Well, I'm alright with anything I guess."

I really was alright with anything that the girls wore, which was why I answered the way I did.

"Alright with anything? It's because of your sitting-on-the-fence attitude that Japan has been brought to its current state of affairs. You're always like this, not taking sides on anything."

"Ayase, that's what you are. You don't have your own opinion on anything, you always cross the bridge only when you bump into it, you'll be sorry one day if you continue like this."

"That's right, you can't carry on like this!"

The three of them took turns to take shots at me, but they were merely meddling in other people's affairs. I don't deny that I'm an irresponsible and insensitive guy (though it's rather embarrassing that I say that about myself), but even I don't want to hear such criticism from three guys who discuss bloomers with perfectly straight faces.

"Alright, let's do this! You can listen to our respective arguments before deciding which side you're on. We'll start with the visual impact of bloomers."

Gosh, they really are the 'three idiots'.

I sighed soundlessly while casually looking around the classroom. Everything was normal, as the students were eating lunch while chatting with their friends, making up the familiar lunchtime scenery.

The spot in the classroom that attracted me the most was that seat next to the corridor. Because in the classroom that is so messy that it would make even the monkey closure look tidy, only that particular spot had a soothing and comforting aura around it.

In this place, there's a beautiful girl endowed with the nickname "Nuit Étoile".

She's my classmate, Nogizaka Haruka.

She had probably finished lunch already, as she leaned slightly backward and was concentrating on the book that she held in her left hand. The way she flipped the pages of her book with her fingers looked like a scene straight out of a painting. Colloquially, it means that she's too cute to describe. Or perhaps I should say that she's the very embodiment of a perfect and beautiful lady. Anyway, it seems as though all traces of corruption could be washed away just by looking at her.

[[Image:NHnH vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]

I stared, mesmerized at Nogizaka Haruka with my mouth stuffed with bread (while completely ignoring the discussion between Nagai and the others). Yes, the psychological wound received a few moments ago had already been healed. The feeling of pure bliss would probably be something like this, right?

I immersed myself in the joy of watching her while fantasizing.

But after a few short minutes, this feeling of bliss was abruptly ended.

I heard a familiar voice coming from the other side of the corridor. It wasn't a very loud voice, but it would probably take up a lot of my time, since it's probably Nobunaga. I sighed soundlessly again; here comes another idiot.

"Is Yuuto here?"

Just as I expected, a familiar face appeared at the entrance of the classroom. He's a petite pretty boy with light brown hair whom others would mistake as a girl from afar. This fellow started shouting the moment he saw me.

"Ah! There you are! Yuuto, did you catch the anime that aired late last night? I recorded it as I watched because I feel that that's the best way to appreciate it."

The volume of his voice attracted some attention from the other students in class, but after everyone saw that it was from Nobunaga, they resumed whatever it was they were doing immediately. I don't know how to put it, but either way, my classmates have gotten used to his presence after he's been coming over to talk to me since the start of the school year.

"You didn't watch it? Yesterday's 「The Shy Triangle」 will air its last episode next week, and the climax of the entire series is when the good friend of the protagonist...Ah, the DVD seems to be going on sale soon, I'll definitely go and buy it, since it's going to be limited edition and will come with a figurine of the protagonist 'Clumsy girl Aki-chan'..."

The guy who ran into my classroom and started talking about a topic that one would find hard to associate with based on his appearance is Asakura Nobunaga. I've known him since kindergarten, which is why you could use the phrase 'hellish bonds of friendship' to describe our relationship, though he's still a good friend of mine, since he doesn't get me into any trouble. Honestly speaking, he's still quite a cheerful and sociable person, which is why he can strike up a conversation with almost anyone. His academic results are extremely good, with Physics and Mathematics being his best subjects. From his earlier actions, you can tell that his hobby is rather extreme, a form of otaku-ism...which is what we all know as the 'Akihabara clan'. The man whose name is a combination of the names of two imperial generals has a weak looking exterior and a hobby which does not fit the names of a warring general nor his appearance. In conclusion, he's a guy with complicated characteristics and hard to place into any category.

"Yuuto, you've really missed out by not watching. This anime series was adapted from a manga, but is something like a tale prior to the story, explaining why the protagonist and his best friend turning against each other......"

"Ah------ I got that already!"

I had to do something to shut him up or he'll eat up my entire lunch break. I took this course of action precisely based on past experience.

"It's not nice of you to be such a wet blanket when I was just getting into my rhythm!"

"It's not nice of you to suddenly run into someone else's classroom to spam him with your personal hobby!"

"Is that so? But doesn't everyone like to talk about these kind of things?"

"Please do not think that everyone is like you!"

"Hmm, but, you like these kind of things, don't you?"

"Don't I always say that I don't have any special inclination?"

I don't like it, but I don't hate it either. I don't agree with it, but I don't disagree with it either. This is my stance regarding this fellow, and the rest of the Akihabara clan. No, to be more precise, it's more of 'I don't really understand them'. In short, I'm still quite mystified regarding the age-old question of 'why are people at this age still so interested in cartoons', and even more surprising, I'm actually good friends with someone like this.

"Hmm...But I've always thought that you have the right attributes."

What kind of attributes?

"That's the highest level of praise that I'll give to anyone, you know. Hmm...let's not talk about this anymore. Yuuto, I've got big news for you!"

"Big news?"

I felt that what this fellow was going to say probably won't be anything serious and wholesome, but...

"I've been looking for a certain magazine all this while, haven't I? Our school's library finally bought this old issue! Our library's the best, I can import in any rare book that I want by just filling in an application form. The school can afford to buy all these books because of the extremely generous donation they have been receiving. Their funds seem limitless. Money really makes the world go round indeed, yah~"

Nobunaga grinned widely as he babbled on and on about this big news.

Magazine? I seem to remember him asking me to help look for a magazine with an extremely strange name a while back. Looks like the school had approved his application form.

"......Wait a minute, did you fake an application form?"

I looked at him suspiciously.

"That's rude, I would never do something like that."

Nobunaga shook his head as he gave a 'you're totally wrong' expression, and then answered with a perfectly straight face, "I merely threatened them."

That's even worse.

But that fellow completely ignored my reaction.

"「INNOCENT SMILE」 is an extremely famous magazine! The original manga of the anime that aired yesterday night was serialized in this magazine. It wasn't too long ago, so you probably should have some memory of it. It caused quite a stir when its first edition came out."

Just as Nobunaga went into his extremely long-winded debate mode, there was a huge noise in the classroom.

Our position was in the middle of the classroom, while the sound came from the opposite direction. To be more precise, it came from the second-last seat from the corridor, which was the place that held my attention before Nobunaga came in. From a certain perspective, that was the one place in class that would never be associated with loud and jarring noises.

But right now, Nogizaka-san was standing there with her eyes trained on the two of us, a chair lying face-down beside her feet, the source of that loud noise.

The classroom suddenly became extremely quiet. Nogizaka-san, who always wore an expression of peaceful serenity, now had a disturbed expression on her face.

"No...Nogizaka-san, what happened?"

"I...I don't know, we didn't do anything weird did we?"

"She seems to be looking at Ayase-kun..."

Murmurings were heard in the classroom.

Did we do something wrong?

Even though I felt that we hadn't done anything, the sharp gaze that Nogizaka-san threw at us was that of a policewoman who has just caught a molester in the act on a crowded train. Under a gaze of that nature, Nobunaga and I really looked like we had done something against the welfare of society, and the looks of the rest of the class seemed to ask the exact same question, 'What did the two of you do?'.

"Yuuto, what do we do? Everyone's looking at us."

"Ye......Yeah......"

I thought that the most probable reason would be that Nobunaga's voice was way too loud, disturbing Nogizaka-san's reading. Even though I was already used to it, Nobunaga's voice would naturally become extremely loud when he talked about his hobby. It wouldn't come as much of a surprise if that had disturbed Nogizaka-san.

Which would mean that we had really done something wrong. So we should properly apologize.

Under the watchful eyes of the rest of the class, I walked towards Nogizaka-san's seat.

"Erm......I'm sorry for disturbing you with our loud conversation."

I bowed deeply as an apology, Nogizaka-san's expression then seems to have regained herself.

"Ah, that's not it, you've misunderstood. I didn't mean to blame the two of you or anything, so you don't have to apologize to me."

"?"

But, weren't you glaring at the two of us just a few moments ago?

"It's nothing, so, it's nothing......I'm sorry for troubling everyone."

After saying that, Nogizaka-san politely bowed to the rest of the class as she righted her chair and sat down as though nothing had happened.

However, this left us extremely confused.

"What just happened?"

"I don't know...... Wasn't it because of the noise you were making?"

"I'm not noisy!"

I ignored Nobunaga's contradictary loud shout to defend his stand that he's not loud, but instead I stared at Nogizaka-san like someone who has been played around with by a fox spirit. On the regal face of the "Nuit Étoile", a trace of uneasiness could still be seen... there has to be some reason for that.

Deviating from the topic at hand, from the time when Nobunaga rushed into the classroom to when Nogizaka stared at us, Nagai and the other two were still heatedly debating on the topic of bloomers. Should that be called concentration, or just plain stupidity?

I think the correct answer should be the latter.

Actually, I don't really care if they're idiots or not.

The fifth and sixth periods ended without incident. After class had ended, I walked towards the library only because that Nobunaga told me......

"Yuuto, I'm really sorry, but could you help me return this book to the library? Since you're free after school anyway, while I have to rush back to finish the map for WonFes(Note:Short form for Wonder Festival a large toys exhibition that is held annually in Japan)--"

......Geez! I don't know what Wan Wan Fes(Could it be a festival for dogs? But i recall that guy having a cat instead......) If it's like this, then he should have just returned it yesterday! But thoughts are mere thoughts, I still agreed to help him, as he helped me quite frequently normally (like him lending me textbooks when I forgot mine: helping me to repair my computer when it broke down......etc), oh well, I really had nothing to do after school anyway.

And this was why I came to the library, a place where I almost never set foot in normally.

It was said that the rate of usage for our library was unbelievably low, because, yours truly included, the number of people who've actually used the library could be counted on one hand. To increase the rate of usage of the library, the school had even set up an electronic lending system, renovated the library to be an extremely comfortable place for reading, and had bought books of all genres. But to the modern generation of children who're far disposed from printed products, all these measures were for naught, as nothing had changed. But I have not used the library for anything other than for afternoon naps, so who am I to say anything really.

Anyway, because of the pitiful number of users, I shouldn't need much time to return a book.

I walked towards the computer terminal and started to tap the keyboard. One has to use the computer to borrow or return books, which was rather tedious (Nobunaga said that once you get used to it, computers would definitely be faster than human processing). Oh well, if I felt that something as simple as this was tedious, then I probably won't be able to survive in modern society. The man who doesn't work does not get to eat. I entered the reference code of the book and my student identification number......OK, that's it. I only have to return the book to its place on the shelf (By the way, the title of the book is 「Pretty Girl Models Collection III --- The History of Ball Joints」. Our school really does buy everything.) Mission accomplished, I can go home now.

Just as I was about to walk towards the exit.

"..."

I spotted a suspicious character.

How should I put this? Mm, it is an extremely suspicious character indeed.

Because this person is hiding her face with her schoolbag while attempting to move stealthily behind the bookshelves like a ninja or assassin, and its a female student at that. If this is not strange, then what is(Sarcasm)...... What is with that person? She seems to want to conceal her movements, but isn't this making it worse, and attracting more attention instead? Or, could it be that she actually wanted attention instead?

In any case, it would be better not to come into contact with someone like that. Troubles come about from the mouth[Author's notes: this is a saying that if troubles brew when you say something wrong etc], as long as you are not overly curious, even the cat suffer an unexplained death[Author's notes: came from the saying curiosity killed the cat.]. Just as I decided to pretend not to see anything and get out of the library---

I saw the face of the suspicious character behind the bookshelf.

At that moment, I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me.

I thought I was hallucinating due to the rejection reaction of my brain towards this library that I almost never step into.

"......"

Why would I think that way?

Because I was extremely familiar with that face.

"That's......"

Nogizaka-san?

As unbelievable as it sounds, that suspicious person really was Nogizaka Haruka. I would never miss that beautiful face of hers even if I was a mile away. But, why was she behaving so strangely?

I was bursting with questions, but Nogizaka-san didn't notice me as she ambled up to the computer terminal beside me with the air of a 15-year old girl who's preparing to steal a motorcycle in the middle of the night and began to type. I saw a magazine beside her, so she was probably planning to borrow it.

Tap, tap, I heard the sound of fingers on the keyboard.

She had probably finished borrowing the book, as Nogizaka-san lifted her head from the terminal with the smile of a German expert. Just as she prepared to walk towards the exit......

Our eyes met.

"..."

"..."

At that moment, time stopped.

"..."

"..."

"...Erm...What brings you here?"

That was what I wanted to ask her, but it wasn't surprising that Nogizaka-san would look at me as though she was looking at that legendary giant monster Uma, because the probability of meeting me in the library was lower than meeting a yeti.

"Since when have you been standing here?"

"For a while now."

"You...You saw it?"

"?"

Saw what?

"You...You saw the book that I borrowed..."

"No, I didn't see it..."

"Oh, is that so? Hoo!"

Nogizaka-san's expression was reminiscent of a middle-aged manager who just found out that he wasn't on the list of retrenched personnel. What's happening?

"?"

"Ah! It...It's nothing, Ayase-kun, please don't think about it, I'll be going now."

Nogizaka-san hurriedly nodded to me as she strode towards the exit. Maybe because she was disturbed by my presence, but she totally didn't notice that she was walking towards a reading table and chair set.

"Ah...Nogizaka-san, that's......"

"Hiiee!?"

And then!

Smash!

In the midst of the noise of falling furniture, Nogizaka-san, who'd tripped over a chair, fell onto her back. This was a breathtaking set of actions that one would be hard-pressed to produce.

"Ou...Ouch! Why would there be a chair here..."

Things were becoming stranger, those chairs have always been there, and the serenely-peaceful Nogizaka-san would actually do something out of character. Just what was happening? Perhaps this was what 'even the most complete strategy could fail' was referring to?

Whatever the case, I couldn't possibly just leave her there, so I helped Nogizaka-san up. From a certain perspective, Nogizaka-san probably brought it upon herself! But it would have been ungentlemanly of me not to help a girl who has just fallen down in front of you (especially if that girl is Nogizaka Haruka), and I have a National Gentlemanly Conduct Grade 2 certificate......Even though I say so myself.

"Ah......Thank you! I'm so sorry!"

After helping up the almond-eyed Nogizaka-san, I turned my eyes to her personal belongings that were scattered all over the place.

It was really a mess, but just as I was going to help her pick up her things...

"No...You can't!"

That scream was unbelievably loud, the kind that you hear when a bedroom scene suddenly shows on the T.V. when you're eating with your family. I can't? What does she mean? Is she saying that I'm not allowed to touch her personal things with my dirty hands......? No, I don't think Nogizaka-san would think that way.

"?"

Although I didn't know why Nogizaka-san wanted to stop me, I still reached out to help her pick up the magazine.

"No, don't do it!"

Nogizaka-san reached out towards the magazine at my feet like a depraved bandit.

But...

"Ah?"

On the path of her trajectory, there was a mathematics notebook!

"Ah? This...!?"

She stepped onto that notebook with one hundred percent accuracy!!

"Ehhhhhhh!?"

The foot that had all the force of her body weight behind it, was set free from its contact with the ground by virtue of the friction (or lack thereof) between the notebook and the floor of the library!

"Kyaaaaaa!"

And then, her body flew into the air, while directly in front of her......was a bookshelf.

Smash! Boom!

In the midst of an even louder crash, the bookshelf toppled over from Nogizaka-san's spinning attack. And then, the toppled shelf hit the one beside it, and the one beside it toppled over onto another shelf......the bookshelves toppled one by one like dominoes.

In the space of a few short seconds, all the bookshelves had toppled over.

"..."

In mere instant, the library had become ground zero.

Erm......

What just happened? I frantically tried to piece together the chronology of events.

What I see now is a library floor that's completely covered with books, making it look like a library from hell, and Nogizaka-san, who's never gotten into a fight her whole life, but had boldly smashed her way towards the bookshelf, plus her personal belongings that were spread out all over the floor.

What am I doing here?

Though I had blanked out for a moment there, I suddenly remembered what I was doing when I looked at all the things on the floor. That's right, I was trying to help Nogizaka-san pick up her personal belongings.

Nogizaka-san didn't seem to be hurt, so I wanted to help her pick everything up. And the first book that I picked up was that magazine by my feet!!!

---I finally found out the reason behind Nogizaka-san's panic.

"..."

"..."

There was an anime-style picture with a girl who had hair the color of the sky, something that could never be achieved through natural genetic inheritance, and a pair of biologically impossible large and sparkling eyes. The girl was smiling as she grabbed the hem of her skirt lightly with her fingers.

Below the picture was an overly photoshopped caption which read 「INNOCENT SMILE」 in bold and think yellow letters.

"This..."

I was speechless for a moment. This...was definitely the magazine that Nobunaga was talking about. But, why would Nogizaka-san want to borrow this book...

I had no time to continue my line of thought before a surprising voice entered my ears.

"Sob...sob...I've been seen, I've been seen!"

I only realized that the situation was serious when I saw that it was the sound of Nogizaka-san crying.

Due to the commotion, a few students from the art room had already gathered at the library.

"It's all over......sob..."

Nogizaka-san was still crying.

Actually, in this kind of situation, I felt that I should be the one that it was 'all over' for.

The stares from the surrounding students were sharp and piercing, turning the library into a much more dangerous place. Though there were only four or five students from the art room at the scene, their looks made me feel like I was the kind of contemptible man who extorted money from his girlfriend until she couldn't take it anymore and wanted a break-up, whereupon I bullied her until she cried. That kind of look was extremely uncomfortable to bear.

"What's happening? Aren't those two dating? -whisper whisper-"

"They are? But the guy looks like he doesn't really care about what's happening? -whisper whisper-"

"Was he the one who pushed down all the bookshelves? -whisper whisper-"

"Isn't he Ayase-kun of class 1? -whisper whisper-"

Listening to the contents of the whisperings, the only bright spot was that they hadn't realized that the crying girl was Nogizaka Haruka.

"The girl must have been begging him not to abandon her when he pushed her into the bookshelves."

"How could he! That's despicable!"

"Enemy of all women!"

"Detestable man!"

They were really going overboard here.

But from an objective point of view, it really did look like I had made Nogizaka-san cry, because that was practically the only possibility that could be inferred from the situation in the library, so I couldn't really blame the whispering students either.

In a nutshell, one thing was certain.

And that was, if I continued to stay at the scene of the crime, my bad reputation will be the talk of the entire school by tomorrow morning.

That's why...

With reference to the wisdom passed down by our ancestors, it was time to make a retreat! Therefore I picked up the stuff scattered all over the floor at breakneck speed, grabbed the hand of Nogizaka-san, who was still crying, and ran for dear life!! In truth...

We really were running for our lives!! From the library that is. From behind us...

"Ah! They've escaped!"

"He's kidnapping her?"

"They're eloping?"

"It should be the former, it's obvious that it's the former."

Those few lines were slightly better. But, why must they see me as the villain? I haven't done anything wrong.

Even I felt like crying, but while a woman's tears are like pearls, a man's tears are merely salt water. Other than the ability to melt slugs, salt water was practically useless.

But...why did it turn out like this?

I sighed deeply as I tried to look for a place where we wouldn't be seen. My feelings right now were heavier than a meat-cow that was being sent to the slaughterhouse.

Because of this...

I, who had been accused of breaking the law and of being a detestable man, finally made it out of the library with Nogizaka-san in tow, coming to a stop on the roof of the school. To someone without a corporate  brain like me, this was the only place I could think of which could let us talk in peace and not be seen.

Nogizaka-san had already stopped crying...but right now, she still wore a blank expression as her shoulders continued to shiver, giving an impression that was completely different from the perfect 'Nuit Étoile', as she appeared to be infinitely delicate. I had never noticed that Nogizaka-san was actually so petite.

There was only one reason behind Nogizaka-san's panic.

And that was the copy of 「INNOCENT SMILE」 that I held in my left hand.

Because everything happened so fast, I had no time to organize my thoughts. But after calming down and thinking about it, I understood why she was in such a panic.

Which is to say...

"Nogizaka-san...You're an otaku..."

Nogizaka-san gave a start at my words. Bingo! Looks like I was right!

Which means that the incident at lunch break was only her reaction to Nobunaga's reference to 「INNOCENT SMILE」. But no, now is not the time to be calmly analyzing her actions.

Nogizaka-san was extremely depressed.

Looks like Nogizaka-san was extremely bothered by the fact that someone knew that she was an otaku, but it was indeed extremely surprising.

Normal people would be more condemning with regards to the different hobbies of a small group of people, but there were so many of such things in Nobunaga's room that it made you want to vomit (literally), so I don't really mind these kind of things.

"Erm, Nogizaka-san..."

I decided to move on.

"...Mm?"

A flash of fear suddenly cut across Nogizaka-san's dull-looking eyes.

"Erm...I've already forgotten everything that I saw today."

"Huh?"

Nogizaka-san, who was looking like a wilted flower, finally perked up a little.

"I'm not saying that I don't care about you......but you seem to be extremely disturbed about this incident, right? So I'll forget everything that has happened today, I won't tell anyone about this, and I won't mention it in front of you either, so you don't need to worry."

"..."

After listening to my long sentence, Nogizaka-san had a stunned expression on her face, looking like a deer that was going to be shot by a hunter. Did I say anything weird?

"..."

For a while, Nogizaka-san stopped moving. Hmm...this looks bad, and it could become even worse if I don't try to cheer her up. Just as I started to think of ways to do that...

"Ayase-kun, please do not take me for an idiot, and please do not look at me with such a strange gaze."

Nogizaka-san spoke.

"Strange gaze? What do you mean?"

"Well......Because......most people are openly disapproving of this kind of hobby. So..."

Maybe she had thought of something, which was why Nogizaka-san would say this kind of thing. Openly disapproving? Though there was some truth in that, but...

"I understand what you're trying to say, but...even if you have that kind of hobby, a normal person is still a normal person, a strange person is still a strange person. That's why I don't believe in judging a person by their hobbies."

Nobunaga is the best example. He's the perfect embodiment of an otaku, and though he is a bit...strange, he's definitely not a bad person, or I wouldn't have been his best friend for more than ten years.

"But...But..."

Nogizaka-san still had a worried look on her face. Hmm...How should I explain this?

"What I mean is, even if you have this kind of hobby, but you're still you, right? That won't change, so you don't have to think about it so much."

"I'm...still myself?"

Nogizaka-san stuttered a reply.

"That's right! To be honest, being an otaku is just another hobby. In the end, I just think that it's an accompanying gift of a person's character. Because the nature of that gift differs from one person to the next, it's merely a small part of a person's character. A person's most important part shouldn't be here, should it? And..."

"...And what?"

"Hmm...I don't really know how to say this. But when I found out that you have a side that no one else knows about, I felt that it was really interesting..."

"Huh..."

"Or maybe I should say that I feel that I've gotten a little closer to you, so I'm happy..."

Nogizaka-san's face was beet-red.

Although my words seemed to be nonchalant, it was a true reflection of my feelings.

But Nogizaka-san seemed to be seriously listening to my words.

"You're probably the first person to say this to me."

Probably? If not for this chance encounter, I didn't think I'd say something like this to the 'Nuit Étoile' either.

"Anyway, that's how it is, so I don't think you need to be too bothered by it."

Seeing that Nogizaka-san had calmed down, I passed the magazine to her, patted her lightly on the shoulder, and left the roof of the school building. I walked down the stairs, changed shoes at the lobby, and walked out of the school gate, finally able to move freely again.

I lectured Nogizaka Haruka.

I actually lectured Nogizaka-san with a mountain of extremely weird talk. Something which I really regret doing now, because I actually lectured a classmate with whom I had barely exchanged two sentences with before. Looks like I'm the weird one here. But it was all over now, and there was no point thinking about how I regret doing it.

In conclusion, my relationship with Nogizaka Haruka should probably stop here shouldn't it?

No matter how you look at it, she's the prettiest girl in school, she's an extremely smart girl with brilliant academic results, and also the daughter of one of the wealthiest families in Japan, while I'm an average common citizen. Even if I do know that Nogizaka-san has her panicky moments, even if that has brought me closer to her, to be honest, we're still two people from completely different worlds. Today's incident was merely an accidental crossing of two parallel lines.

At least, that was what I had thought at that time.

==2==

Over the next few days, nothing of particular importance happened.

Nogizaka-san was still the school's most unattainable girl, while I continued to stumble through school. Rushing into class before the first bell rang, fighting against the sleep demon during lessons, chatting with Nagai and the others for a few minutes after lessons, either going to the arcade or listening to Nobunaga's endless fountain of otaku knowledge after school. I didn't have any goal in life, and I've never had a lifelong dream either. Though my everyday life was boring, it was extremely stable; it was the average life that I loved.

But within these unchanging days, I realized that one thing had changed.

And that was...

From that day onwards, the times which my gaze settled on Nogizaka-san has increased. In the classroom, I suddenly realized that I was staring at her. Hmm...Just what is happening?

"About that, I think that's called love."

"Argh!?"

Nobunaga's idiotic face suddenly appeared from the side.

"Yo! Yuuto! Let's eat lunch together!"

"When...When did you get here?"

I didn't feel his presence at all.

"Heh heh, stealth is one of my 48 special abilities!"

I've known this fellow for more than ten years, and still do not know everything about him...oh well, not like I want to anyway.

Going back to the main topic.

"Love? Nobunaga, what do you mean?"

"Gaining and losing, unable to differentiate between what's true and what's not, that's a person in love."

I know that, but my situation's not like that.

"I would advise you not to have any ideas about the 'Nuit Étoile'."

Nobunaga ignored my response as he pulled up a chair from a neighboring table to sit in front of me while he began to speak.

"How should I put this...For someone like you, she's in another league. Hmm...it's just that your social statuses are different!"

"Hmm."

"Yuuto, I don't think you know this, but in the little more than a year that she has entered this school, the number of people who have confessed their love for the 'Nuit Étoile' is, 78 guys and 16 girls, 94 people in total, about 20% of our school's population, while the number of people who have been rejected is also 94, which means that there is a 100% chance of getting rejected. An extremely scary statistic isn't it!"

My god...I know that Nogizaka-san was popular, but 16 girls? What's the meaning of that? Girls! And why would this guy have such detailed information on his hands?

"This kind of information gathering is one of the mandatory skills of the modern man. I could also tell you the basic personal information of the 'Nuit Étoile', hmm...Nogizaka Haruka, 16 years-old, born on the 20th of October, 155cm tall, excels at every subject, does not have a weak subject, has a grandfather, her parents, and a sister that's 3 years her junior in her immediate family..."

Nobunaga read off a notebook-like contraption that he fished out of his pocket...when did he become a stalker?

"Hey, don't look at me like I'm some kind of pervert, that's really rude of you! I'm not interested in real-life girls, for 2D girls are better, the most special of them being the cat-maid with a tail......"

I didn't even ask him about that kind of thing, so even if I were to retort, it would be obvious that we were on a different wavelength.

"And in such an information-laden time, anyone would be able to find out such information. This is a digitalized society, though there's a law regarding the protection of personal privacy, as long as one has the will, it's extremely easy to extract such information. Just tell me if you need information regarding other people. I know just about everything about everyone in school."

Nobunaga told me as he smiled generously.

...This person's dangerous! I've got to avoid having him my enemy!

"This is just my personal opinion! It's lamentable, but if you were to attempt to woo the 'Nuit Étoile', I think your chance of failure is 99.9%. According to my sources, even the basketball team captain, Sasaoka-senpai, was one of the rejected. He's actually a man-made hunk who had gone for plastic surgery, so if even someone like him got rejected, you..."

"...Don't look at me with that pitying glimmer in your eyes!"

"No, I'm not saying that you're not good or anything, it's just that you've chosen the hardest opponent of all. I just wanted to warn you that the 'Nuit Étoile' is the strongest opponent in our school."

Nobunaga shrugged as he smiled,

"But, no matter what you decide to do, I'll support you since we're childhood friends."

It's really disgusting to be described as 'childhood friends' by another guy. No, that's not the point.

"...I've never thought of wooing Nogizaka-san."

"Really?"

What are you so suspicious about! I've never told anyone about this from the start.

"Since you said it, let's not talk about this anymore. But, have you heard this phrase before?"

Nobunaga had a wise expression on his face as he continued,

" 'To start to care is to start to fall in love!' BY Asakura Nobunaga."

Just where did he get that from! I've never heard that!

I don't know if it was the influence of Nobunaga's words, but the frequency with which I looked at Nogizaka-san actually increased after that conversation. During lessons, after lessons, after school, as long as I had the chance, I would look for her. This is bad, I seem to have contracted some serious disease.

A few more days passed after that.

This incident happened one morning two weeks after that day.

==3==
"We're going to conduct a personal belongings check now, so please take out everything from your bag!"

The form teacher's, Tanabe Shigeo (38 years-old, male, single), words caused a stir in the classroom. While it was a mandatory check, the students were still understandably unhappy about it.

"Be quiet! I'll be checking the guys, while Kamishiro-sensei will be checking the girls."

Kamishiro-sensei is our assistant-form teacher, and a light music teacher who had only just graduated from an all-girls university last year. She didn't put on any airs, was well-liked by her students, and was also extremely pretty. She's pretty, cute, and her figure's......Hmm? I seem to have deviated from the main topic.

Speaking of which, I immediately thought of one thing when I heard that there was going to be a check.

It can't be that much of a coincidence can it? Nogizaka-san can't be holding that book right now, right?

The time limit for borrowing a book from our school library was two weeks. If she had really held the book until the last day, then she would have to return it today. No, she can't be that unlucky!!

I nonchalantly looked behind me, and saw that Nogizaka-san's face had gone ashen, looking as though she was the victim of a murder.

....Ah, she must be holding the book right now.

"Please endure the check for a while more, it's finishing soon."

As per the instructions of Kamishiro-sensei, the female students began to place their personal belongings on their desks, as Nogizaka-san could only do the same with a helpless look in her eyes. I seemed to have caught a glimpse of the magazine that I had seen two weeks ago hidden among the textbooks and music scores on her table.

What should I do?

I thought about it, and I shouldn't do anything, since it's not like I'm not obliged to help her or anything.

But...

The image of Nogizaka-san crying from two weeks ago suddenly flashed across my mind. Even though I've already seen her uncontrollable sobbing, if that were to repeat itself in front of the entire class, just what kind of situation would it result in? Hmm...I didn't even dare to imagine it, but I know that it wouldn't be pretty for the pampered daughter of a wealthy family like Nogizaka-san to react to this kind of sudden event. She probably wouldn't even know what to do.

Was there really no way around it? No matter if it was a mud boat or the Titanic, she had already boarded the vessel, so I should be doing something to help her. But just as I realized that the opponent was Kamishiro-sensei, I couldn't think of any plan of attack. Two negatives make a positive, there must be a way, I can't miss this opportunity!

God, why is my brain so slow to react in the morning!

I raised my hand to speak.

"I...My stomach really hurts, may I make a trip to the washroom?"

"What's wrong? Did you eat too much for breakfast? Never mind, since you've passed the check already, you may go."

The 38 year-old Tanabe Shigeo obnoxiously said something which implied that he didn't care about his students at all. As he made his way around the desks of his students, I thought that the reason behind the fact that he still hasn't gotten married was due to his character...Oh well, it's not like it's any business of mine. I pretended to be in pain as I slanted my body while walking towards the exit of the classroom, passing by Nogizaka-san's seat in the process.

"I'm sorry."

"Huh?"

After saying that to Nogizaka-san, who was on the verge of tears, I pretended to trip on a bag on the floor as I deliberately fell towards her table.

"Eh? Ah!"

The table fell over as the textbooks, scores and other stuff that were on it flew onto the floor as well. Together with Nogizaka-san's low scream, her surroundings descended into chaos.

"Nogizaka-san, are you alright?"

"Ayase, get lost!"

"All you do is to get in the way of others! You better get away from Nogizaka-san this instant!"

My classmates started shouting at me from all corners of the classroom. How could it be that not even one of them cared about my condition?

"Ayase-kun. What are you doing!?"

Kamishiro-sensei walked over. She probably didn't see it.

"Sorry, I was trying to get to the washroom as soon as possible when I tripped."

"You're always so rash. Alright, just carry on and leave this to me."

"Sorry to trouble you."

I nodded towards Kamishiro-sensei, who had a conspiratorial smile on her face, and hurried out of the classroom.

I walked along the corridor to the washroom, clutching my stomach with one hand.

There shouldn't be a stalker hiding in the men's toilet right now, but for the sake of secrecy, I confirmed that there wasn't anyone else in the washroom before taking out a rectangular object from the inside of my uniform. No prizes for guessing the correct answer, of course it was the 「INNOCENT SMILE」. The blue-haired girl on the cover was still smiling happily. Phew, at least I successfully smuggled it out!

"This is..."

Just as I was congratulating myself, I suddenly realized that there was something else beneath the magazine, an expensive-looking green book. This is a book of musical scores, one of those that was on Nogizaka-san's table. Looks like in my hurry to smuggle the magazine out of the classroom, I had taken something else out along with it.

"Composed by Franz Liszt. Erster Mephisto-Walzer No. 1, S514"

Such a resounding name for a piece. The Waltz of Mephisto. I flipped the book open, only to find that its interior was covered with musical symbols which I didn't understand. Wow.

She's too brilliant! I don't know anything about playing the piano. But in that moment, I already knew that this wasn't a piece that an average high school student could play. Which was why I could only stand there in awe of Nogizaka-san's piano prowess.

I carefully closed the thick score that once again reminded me of how perfect Nogizaka-san is.

At that moment, something strange loomed up in the corner of my vision.

"..."

This is a drawing right? A horrific-looking villain with the eyes of a bloodthirsty bear was drawn in one corner of the piano score. He was holding a conductor's baton in one hand, while in a speech bubble beside him, 'please remember not to play at too fast a tempo at this part♪' in pink ink. In the stark contrast between the picture and the contents of the speech bubble, the reminder appeared to be extremely impish.

But the bear really wasn't drawn very nicely, as it also looked like a man-eating wolf, or a large bloodhound, or a failed clone of Godzilla. As for the object that it held in its hand, it looked like a saber, a police baton, or even an ill-designed lightsaber.

To be honest, that drawing was extremely bad. So bad that a kindergarten kid with a little bit of talent in the arts would be able to draw something better.

"...I'll just pretend that I didn't see it!"

After mulling it over, I felt that this was the wisest course of action. There are a lot of things in the world that are best left hidden and not known to mankind. See no evil.

After looking at it for a while more, I quietly closed the score.

After school, Kamishiro-sensei called me to the office.

She seemed to have seen through my act in the morning.

"You hid something at that time didn't you?"

Kamishiro-sensei crossed her legs in a way that would desolate the eyes of innocent youths as she asked. Against this sort of opponent, that the ill-conceived trick would be seen through shouldn't be much of a surprise. So I thought about how best to answer the question.

"Hmm...I admit that I hid something, but I assure you, it wasn't anything contraband. It was an object that would bring great distress to a teenage girl, which was why I took such drastic and rash measures to solve the problem.

I just gave an answer that even I didn't understand, but Kamishiro-sensei gave a devilish smile as though I just sold my soul to her.

"I believe you. You were trying to protect Haruka, right?"

"No, about this..."

"Am I wrong?"

"Ugh..."

It seems like...she's seen through everything. It's true that aged ginger is more pungent, so I should just keep my mouth shut for now.

"Alright you don't have to give me the details, so let's just put this matter behind us. Mm...it must be nice to be young and so full of energy. The exuberant youthfulness of the E generation, if only I was five years younger!"

Kamishiro-sensei's eyes sparkled with an unearthly light, she seemed to be rather happy. Though she seemed to have misunderstood something, but any attempts to explain the situation would probably fall on deaf ears, so I decided not to act rashly.

"It's true that one should experience every type of situation while one's still young, like dating two girls at once or a triangular relationship, anything goes! If you don't play your cards properly, you could even get into a 6-way relationship..."

And this was how I spent the next five minutes.

After Kamishiro-sensei finally snapped out of her own world, she uncrossed and crossed her legs again before continuing our conversation.

"Hmm, I don't have anything else to say to you, you can go now...Ah, wait a moment, I remembered something. Yuu-chan, do you know where my cellphone is? I lost it after I went to borrow some music scores during lunch break."

"How would I know the location of your cellphone..."

"Really? Actually, I was thinking that you had hidden it! Good boys also have times when they want to play bad, it's the special psychology of teenage boys..."

"I categorically deny that."

"If you say it so seriously, onee-san will be sad you know..."

"..."

I retorted softly.

"Ah, such a cruel retort, but I'm not bluffing...I really forgot where I put it, it's really strange. Oh well, I'll just continue looking for it, I'll think of something else if I really can't find it."

"You really do know how to act blur..."

Though I'm hardly one to say that, but,

"Really? Hmm! Haruka and you...To be honest, the two of you are a surprising couple."

"No, we're not dating..."

I retorted immediately, she really had misunderstood our relationship.

"It's alright, there's no point hiding it, onee-chan knows everything already."

[[Image:NHnH vol01 060.jpg|thumb]]

"It's not a question of hiding it or not...she's the 'Nuit Étoile'! I'm not good enough for her, so this is all a misunderstanding."

However.

"An inter-caste love relationship! So touching..."

God, this person isn't absorbing anything I'm telling her.

"...You haven't changed one bit, Yukari."

As expected of my sister's friend, for people who aren't dense enough will never be able to make friends with my sister...But why am I surrounded by such dense people! Nobunaga, the three idiots, Yukari, and my sister. Is this what they call 'birds of a feather flock together'? I really don't want to go down that line of thought.

"Hey, please call me Kamishiro-sensei when in school."

In that moment, I remembered that I had the habit of calling other people by their given names.

"I'm alright with anything, Sen---sei."

Under the influence of the pleading brown-colored eyes of Kamishiro-sensei, I lost the power to retort. Oh well, since this incident's over, I can go back to the classroom. But just as I prepared to walk back to my classroom, Yukari suddenly put on an expression that middle-aged obasan's have when they're preparing to sexually harass their female colleagues and happily told me,

"Saito-sensei's out on official business today, and the bed in the infirmary is empty! Work hard! Young man!"

I just walked out of the teacher's office when I saw Nogizaka-san standing there.

She stood there quietly, like the only lily in a garden full of tulips, though a little conservative, but still different from the rest.

"Ah..."

Nogizaka-san fiddled with her white hairband when she saw me as she stepped forward, looking as though she had something to say.

She stood there for a while before finally making up her mind,

"Umm...Ayase-kun..."

Her pink lips parted to say something, but...

"Ah! Isn't that the 'Nuit Étoile'?"

A voice rudely interrupted her.

"Where?"

"Look! There!"

On the other end of the corridor, there were a few guys who were pointing in our direction and talking among themselves.

"It's true, and some guy is trying to flirt with her."

"What!? A guy?"

One of the guys gave a murderous shout.

To be honest, after so much had happened, I had almost forgotten that Nogizaka-san was a famous person in school. A famous person like her talking face to face with a serious-looking guy (me) outside the teacher's office was extremely noticeable.

"What!? The 'Nuit Étoile'?"

"And a guy?"

"What's the matter? Just what is happening?'

Other than the loud voices of the group of guys, even the other students who were passing by had stopped and were looking at us curiously, some even moving closer to get a better look. In a few moments, the two of us had been completely surrounded by people.

Hmm...

The popularity of the 'Nuit Étoile' was extremely scary, so much so that we couldn't even hold a conversation in peace in public.

For the first time in my life, I realized that personal privacy was actually so worthless and meaningless. Though it's not my place to give out such lamentations,

Because 120% of those guys' interest was on Nogizaka-san and not on me.

Just as I was thinking of that, more and more people started to arrive. I looked around me...about twenty or even thirty people had already gathered, just where did all these people come from?

Anyway, it would be suicide to continue staying here. Under the watchful eyes of so many people, we won't be able to speak to each other properly.

Since it has come down to this, there was only one way of resolving this.

"Nogizaka-san, let's go."

"Ah?"

I pulled Nogizaka-san, who had a dazed expression on her face like a duckling who has just been born away from the scene. It's so strange! Why am I always running whenever I'm together with Nogizaka-san?

"Hey, that fellow actually dared to flirtatiously drag the 'Nuit Étoile' by her hand!"

"What!? By her hand?"

Just as we ran through the layers of human walls around us to escape, angry shouts sounded from the surrounding crowd.

"Damn! Don't run away!"

"Unforgivable..."

"Damn it, I've remembered his face! The next time I see him, I'll tie him up and hang him upside down from the roof!"

My god, those are such extreme words, I even started hallucinating, as I thought I saw a group of people putting on red headbands that read 'Protect Haruka-sama~ The Nuit Étoile Protection Force~'.

......Those should be the hallucinations generated by my own mind.

Once again, we came to the rooftop.

The only difference was that this time, Nogizaka-san wasn't the one crying, though I felt like I was going to. Looks like the legendary secret fan club really exists, I should get Nobunaga to dig up some information on them. I do not want to be the public enemy number one of these people, for if I don't take the appropriate actions, I might really be hung upside down from the rooftop.

As I thought about the fanclub members, all of whom had looked at me murderously, I felt extremely depressed.

I finally understood the extent of Nogizaka-san's popularity. It was rumored that Nogizaka-san's fan club membership was a three digit value, and it looked to be true. In the context of our school population, a three digit value would be equal to roughly a quarter of the entire school population. In other words (including girls), of every four students in our school, one is a supporter of Nogizaka-san. That's a bit too terrifying isn't it?

Due to fatigue, Nogizaka-san was panting loudly beside me, no surprise given the long distance that we ran to get here.

After Nogizaka-san's breathing had become more even, I opened my mouth to speak.

"Did......Did you have something to say to me?"

Actually I could already guess what Nogizaka-san would want to say.

"Yes I do, about this morning's incident......"

After she stopped panting, Nogizaka-san finally lifted up her head.

As I expected! That would be the only reason why Nogizaka-san would come looking for me.

Even though it's a bit sad to say that, but......

"Ah, I'm really sorry for lunging at you so suddenly in the morning."

As I said that, Nogizaka-san became a little nervous.

"Eh? That......That was very nice......No! It wasn't nice, but......"

So was it nice or was it not nice?

Nogizaka-san suddenly lowered her head like a dove, her slightly messy hair moving along with the movement of her head. At this point in time, the soft and silky fragrance of her hair was blown over.

"I'm really grateful to you. That time.....You were helping me, weren't you?"

"It's nothing!"

You could say that I was helping her, or you could say that I just couldn't leave her like that, because I know Nogizaka-san's secret!

Nogizaka-san giggled.

"Ayase-kun, you're a really nice guy."

"Nice guy..."

Normally, by saying that the guy is a nice guy, the girl usually means 'you're a hopeless nice guy', so it wasn't anything to be happy about. But since it came from Nogizaka-san, she probably doesn't mean it that way!

"Anyway, I want to thank you for helping me. I'm grateful for you helping me keep the fact that I borrowed the 「INNOCENT SMILE」 a secret...And I'm really sorry......Because of me, you got called to the teacher's office."

She bowed her head in apology again.

"It's nothing, don't think too much about it. It was Kamishiro-sensei who called me to the office, so it's nothing!"

"But..."

"It's alright, I wasn't scolded or anything!"

Finally convinced after my repeated explanations, Nogizaka-san finally raised her head again.

"Ayase-kun, thank you for all your help."

Nogizaka-san gave me a shy smile. Hmm......If she continues in this vein, I'll start to feel embarrassed too.

Which was why I decided to change the topic.

"Oh right, I gotta return this to you."

After checking to make sure that no one was around, I took out 「INNOCENT SMILE」 and the music score.

"Ah, Ayase-kun, you even took away the music score."

"I used too much force when I was trying to hide 「INNOCENT SMILE」! This piece of music looks really difficult, are you able to play it?"

I asked Nogizaka-san who was for an instant slightly embarrassed.

"Yes... it's the piece I'm currently practicing, so I'm almost able to play the entire piece."

I nodded. So she can play it after all. As the name of the piece, 「The Waltz of Mephisto」 suggests, this wasn't a piece that normal people would be able to play, but she could.

Just as I was filled with awe at her piano prowess, Nogizaka-san suddenly thought of something, and abruptly looked up at me...

"So......could it be that you looked inside?"

Nogizaka-san's voice carried a tinge of uneasiness, as though saying that I saw something.

"I......Didn't I draw a lot of drawings in it?"

She looked up at me.

"Ah......That's right......"

That man-eating bear who looked like it just killed two of three people! Because the visual impact was too jarring, I remembered that drawing in exquisite detail, the drawing which would bring at least three days of nightmares to anyone who looks at it.

"I'm sorry, but I saw it...or rather, it ran into my line of sight, I merely glanced at it."

"S..so, you saw it?"

Nogizaka-san lowered her head. Hmm...that really was something that I shouldn't have seen, it was forbidden fruit! Just as I was frantically trying to think of a way to get over this awkward atmosphere, Nogizaka-san surprised me with her next sentence.

"What do you think of it?"

"Huh?"

What do you mean?

"That is......it's quite nice isn't it? It's the first time anyone has seen my drawings"

Nogizaka-san's eyes sparkled when she said that, her expression showing the confidence she had in her drawing skills. Don't tell me......that she's asking for my opinion? I never thought that things would turn out like this.

'The main source of nourishment of that bear seems to be humans'...That doesn't sound like a compliment. 'The bear's eyes make it look like it's sniffing drugs'...that's definitely not a compliment. 'If we were to put that bear into a hot pot, it'll probably be very delicious'...I really didn't how I should phrase my answer.

After mulling it over...

"The bear's gaze is extremely evil...no, or rather, it's very piercing. Everyone's perspective is different, so I suppose some people would find it very cute..."

In the end, my polite and invincible compliment was shattered by Nogizaka-san's response.

"...Hmm? Bear? But that's a cat!"

Nogizaka-san tilted her head as though asking, just what are you talking about.

"..."

"..."

"...Ah, you're absolutely right, it's a cat."

A cat?

I honestly didn't know that it was a cat. Because a normal cat wouldn't have fangs would it?

"Umm...Uh...It's really creative to let the cat hold a conductor's baton!!"

"...It's supposed to be a cat toy!"

"..."

"..."

"Ah, that's right, it's a cat toy."

The book is a music score, and adding those two things sure add a new perspective.

Luckily, Nogizaka-san didn't seem to have heard my soundless murmurings.

"It's embarrassing to say it myself, but I'm rather confident about that piece of art!"

Nogizaka-san continued.

"..."

Is she serious?

I stared at Nogizaka-san.

The look in her eyes was extremely serious.

There was no look in the world that could be more serious than that.

"..."

Well, no point picking out her faults, no one's perfect after all!

"...Hmm, that's a really creative and outstanding piece of work, I like it! I think I see a hint of Picasso's 「Guernica」 in it."

I expressed my own opinions very tactfully, but this was already the best I could say.

"Really? I'm so happy!"

Looking at the joy expressed on Nogizaka-san's innocent face, I felt a sense of guilt weighing down on me. At least I wasn't lying.

"I'm really really happy! I'm glad I asked for your opinion!"

"Righ......Right......"

I'm glad she didn't ask somebody other than me.

"Well......then please take good care of me in the future!"

"?"

What?

"I think I'll improve faster if I show it to other people. I've always been practicing alone, but its hard to improve like this...Of course, only if you have the time..."

"..."

Was she planning to show me these satanic drawings that bring nightmares and summon demons on a regular basis?

"What......What do you think?"

"...About this......"

"You don't want to?"

I didn't give an immediate answer and Nogizaka-san's expression immediately turned to one reminiscent of a puppy that had been abandoned by the roadside. That expression is a banned technique, for no one can reject the 'Nuit Étoile' or let the 'Nuit Étoile' put on such an expression. Furthermore, that Nogizaka-san would implore me like this is because I'm the only one who knows about this hobby of hers......I don't have a choice, for I'm stuck between a rock and a hard place, and I really think that I've boarded the Titanic.

"If you don't mind, I'm willing to discuss it with you anytime."

I deliberately pitched my voice higher so as to impress upon my sincerity.

"Really!"

Nogizaka-san gave a blissful smile. God, I think I'll lose a hundred days of my life everytime I see this smile in the future...oh well, no point thinking about that now.

After that, for a long period of time (at least 30 minutes), I was listening to Nogizaka-san talk about her passion for drawing.

"I have to go now, thank you very much for today. After I finish some new drawings, I'll show them to you again. I'll be going first."

Because of her piano lesson, Nogizaka-san left first. She was in extremely high spirits, humming the tune of 「Für Elise」 as she walked.

Looking at her receding figure, I couldn't help but murmur to myself.

"...Have I acted too rashly...?"

==4==
That night, I was studying in my room when an exaggeratedly loud voice came from downstairs.

"Hey! Yuuto! You've got a call!"

I was slightly miffed at being interrupted just as I was getting into the rhythm of my English-Japanese translation homework, but my sister was in a worse mood, ready to explode at any moment.

"I said, you've got a call!!!"

She kicked the door to my room open!! She even took down one of the door hinges along with her kick!! And then she stomped into my room.

The tall person who entered my room.

"Ruko..."

My sister (A karate second-dan holder, but often abuses her martial arts skills. In the Ayase household where my parents are rarely at home, she has the highest authority) appeared to be extremely unhappy, like an Asian black bear woken up from its slumber during winter time.

She only wore a white shirt on top of her underwear, such a disgraceful appearance.

"How could she wake me up from my sweet slumber! I don't know who she is, but you better teach her a lesson and tell her not to call in the middle of the night!"

Middle of the night? It's only ten! Though it wasn't early, but it wasn't that late either. And what did she mean by 'teach her a lesson'? Shouldn't she say lecture or something!

I knew that retorting was useless, but I still gave it a try.

"Whatever makes you happy, since both mean 'input' in one way or another."

Those two phrases are completely different! They have totally different meanings!

But to Ruko, who was even lazier and more perfunctory than me, those two phrases really weren't that different. She gave an irritated expression as she glared at me.

"...You're really annoying! Just answer the phone will you! I'm so sleepy.......I'm going to sleep now, so you better remember to unplug the phone after you finish your conversation! "

Ruko threw the phone over to me before going through the door that was swinging on only one of its hinges.

For the love of God! Who'd have believed that she's actually the secretary for the CEO of a top-class firm, which goes to show that anything can happen in this society of ours. It was indeed the state of affairs that beautiful women would always have their way. Though my sister is pretty, but I don't really want to comment on her character. For a society that is perpetually harping on equality, we're extremely unfair.

I thought of all this as I answered the phone.

"Hello?"

And then...

"Ah, hello? Is this Ayase-kun? It's Nogizaka."

A surprising voice came from the other end of the line, the female voice that had the power to calm anyone who hears it, one that I've been hearing quite a lot of recently. But right now, this voice sounded extremely serious, nothing like the cheerful one I had heard in the day. Something must have happened.

"I'm really sorry to disturb you at such a late hour. Umm...I would like to ask for a favor from you, Ayase-kun..."

A favor? My heart beat really fast at that word.

"...I'm really embarrassed to say this right now. But I know I'll regret it for life if I don't say it now."

The seriousness in that voice was mixed with a heavy dose of embarrassment. Could it be that? No, Nogizaka-san would never ask me to do something as absurd as imitating the way crickets walk upside-down.

"Erm......Are you listening?"

"Ah, of, of course I'm listening."

I had no reason not to be listening.

"That's great...Ayase-kun, could you come out and meet me now?"

"Huh..."

After a second of lightning-quick analysis......

"Meet up...just the two of us?'

"That's right."

To meet up at this time......She can't be planning to have a secret date with me can she? The two of us sitting on a bench in the park. Time has stopped, and then the two of us......No, I can't continue fantasizing! I'll start to think about contents similar to the plot in a third-grade novel if I continue fantasizing.

I shook my heard violently. Got to stay calm, got to stay calm, I have to keep my cool.

To return my heartbeat to normal, healthy levels, I mentally recited the multiplication table. At this time, Nogizaka-san continued,

"Actually...I would like you to accompany me to school."

"School?"

The school in question...would obviously be the Hakujo Academy that we both attend. Why would she pick such a time to go to school when there wasn't a late night dare challenge of any kind going on......

"......The magazine...I forgot to return it."

The soft and hesitant voice cut off my line of thought.

"I had planned to return it after meeting Ayase-kun, but as I was feeling extremely happy after our conversation, I felt that I could return it a bit later......and I forgot to return in the end."

"You're talking about......that magazine?"

「INNOCENT SMILE」

"......Yes."

"..."

The situation......was really serious. The basic rules of our school were rather loose, but our school was extremely strict regarding the usage of school facilities. If a book that was borrowed from the library wasn't returned by the due date, the school would publicly remind the student through the PA system.

Of course, the public reminder would also include the student's name, year, and the name of the borrowed book.

"If I'm mentioned, I'll...sob..."

Probably thinking about what would happen if the book that she borrowed was publicly announced to the entire school, Nogizaka-san was whimpering slightly.

"Th, that's why I thought I'd go return it instead. *sniff* Bu, but going alone to school when it's this late...it's scary. So, I thought I'd ask somebody to go with me...B, but..."

Nogizaka-san said in a tearful voice.

So that's how it is. About this, I was the only one whom she could turn to for help. Because if she was to look for someone else, she'd have to show them 「INNOCENT SMILE」, bringing her hobby to the knowledge of one more person.

"Sob......Is it too much to ask? I'm really sorry to always bother you like this, but..."

It wasn't her fault. And......only a demented man would abandon a crying Nogizaka-san, right?

Therefore.

"Hmm...Let's just meet up at school now, alright?"

"Sob...Ah...?"

A surprised exclamation came from the other side of the line.

"You're willing......to go with me?"

"Yup, since I've got nothing to do right now anyway."

It was decided. Though I haven't finished my English homework, that's not important at a moment like this! I would like to avoid both Nogizaka-san's tears and the scolding given by my English teacher (forty-two years old, characteristic: Extremely annoying), but I don't have the time to deliberate any further on this.

"Thank you......sob......Thank you so much"

And that was how I decided to sneak into school at such an unearthly hour.

The campus was extremely creepy at night.

The thirty-something year-old white cement campus looked as thought it was floating in the sky in the dark, and from an angle, it really looked like an abandoned mansion, giving any observers a severe case of the creeps. This atmosphere was like the one in the supernatural shows on television where the spiritually-inclined guest appears and declares to the audience that 'an extremely evil aura can be felt here', whereupon the audience painfully wrestles with their inner-selves whether to continue watching or not. Nogizaka-san, who was standing next to me, was looking at the campus with exactly the same expression on her face, looking as though she was about to burst into tears any moment.

Now, how should we go about infiltrating the campus?

Of course the main gate wouldn't be open at this time, so perhaps we should try going by the staff entrance. Since it's the staff entrance, it should be near the teachers' office. But we'd have to be extremely careful if we were to go in by the staff entrance so as to avoid getting caught by a patrolling teacher. Or should we break a window and reach in to take the key, use a power tool to break the lock of the main gate, or just smash our way through the gate with a metal pole. Just that...all the above-mentioned methods were illegal.

Isn't there any way that's quieter? (Even though no matter how quiet an act of infiltration is, it's still an illegal act) Just as I was trying to come up with a better idea...

"Ayase-kun, this way."

Nogizaka-san pulled on my arm.

"We can get in by the back gate."

"Back gate......why?"

"Because I have a backup key."

"A backup key?"

Why would she have something like that?

"The key was in my father's study, so I just borrowed it for a while, because I thought it might come in handy!"

So it was from her father's study...I seem to have understood something, but why would her father have a backup key of the school?

"I'm not very sure about the specifics...but it seems like my father donated a large amount of money to the school, and to prepare for emergencies, he asked for a backup of all the keys in the school."

Investment...Right, I've heard this before. Ever since Nogizaka-san came to study at this school, ninety percent of all the money donated to Hakujo Academy came from the Nogizaka family. So it probably wouldn't be surprising if Nogizaka-san had a backup copy of all the keys in the school......right?

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing......"

Now's not the time to voice my questions, but since she had the backup copies to all the keys in the school, she'd surely have the key to the main gate. Wouldn't it be much better to just go in by the main gate? But I didn't say that out loud.

"Let's go!"

"Yes!'

Because the library was on the second story, we walked in the direction of the stairs.

Not surprisingly, the interior of the school was also empty, and as silent as a cemetery.

"It's really creepy..."

Nogizaka-san said as she looked around the deserted corridor. She gripped the sleeve of my shirt tightly, not daring to let go for even a second.

"If this was a game, a zombie should be jumping out from this corner."

"Ah!!!"

I had played this game where you had to fight off hordes of zombies, giant spiders and other monstrosities while attempting to escape from a western-style building. For the first ten minutes of the game, you would probably feel like you're about to be devoured by two of three zombies, but...

Never mind, forget I said it, now's not the time to think about something like that.

"Ayase-kun, do you know about the seven mysteries of our school?"

As we neared the stairwell, Nogizaka-san suddenly mentioned that. The seven mysteries of the school, though I'm not exactly sure as to the actual number of the mysteries, but there should be quite a few of them. Like...

There's the 'Thirteen steps of death to the rooftop'.

As for the others, I only know of the 'Dancing human figure in the science classroom', 'The self-playing piano in the music room', 'The self-bouncing ball in the empty gym'.

"There's still 'Hanako-san, who lives in the toilet' 'The big mirror in the infirmary that reflects the death of the user', and...'the dead book-reader'."

Nogizaka-san filled in the gaps.

"..."

An extremely bad premonition filled the air after hearing such rumors.

This was my first time hearing about 'The dead book-reader'. Since it has to do with a book-reader, it should be connected to the library right? And we just had to be going to the library at this time.

"..."

Should we just head back?

"Don't...Don't leave me behind!"

[[Image:NHnH vol01 084.jpg|thumb]]

My arm was held in a vice-like grip by Nogizaka-san, who had tears rolling about in her eyes. Looks like I wouldn't be able to perform the 'great escape'.

During the time when I was struggling with myself about whether to run away or not, we reached the library in question. The wooden door that looked so normal in the day now looked like the gates to hell.

It was a really bad feeling.

"So...What's the story behind 'The dead book-reader'?"

I asked Nogizaka-san.

"A long long time ago, when the campus was still made of wood, there was a student who really liked to read. Because he was crazy about reading, so this student would go to the library every day, until one day, where he passed away after getting into an accident on his way to the library. But it's rumored that for the sake of reading, this student would still report to the library everyday, which is why in the dark and silent library, footsteps and the sound of a book dropping onto the ground can be heard, and the shadow of a reading figure can also be seen at the window."

"You really know a lot about that."

"We're going off track here, but I heard that someone really came down to the library in the middle of the night, and that book-reader really did appear in front of that person."

"..."

"I only heard this story the day before yesterday. So now......I kind of regret hearing it..."

Nogizaka-san lowered her head. Even if she regrets hearing that story, it was already too late...

"...It'll probably be even worse if this story was told to someone who's never heard of it before."

"You're right......It would be worse."

"I've never heard this story before."

"Huh...you..."

Nogizaka-san placed a finger at the edge of her mouth as she lapsed into deep thought.

"...So you're saying that...You just heard the story for the first time from me?"

"That's right."

"..."

"..."

The surroundings were deathly silent.

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said all that."

Nogizaka-san apologized with a horrified expression on her face, just like a puppy who did something wrong and was getting scolded by its master. I believe that no one would be able to grumble even a word more after seeing her like this.

"Ah, it's alright, since you didn't do it on purpose."

And I was the one who was asked for the details in the first place.

"But, if you meet the dead book-reader and get murdered by him because of my words..."

Nogizaka-san's face was terribly pale as she fervently prayed that I would not become the victim of a supernatural murder!

"It'll be alright! The dead book-reader won't run out just because of your story! And my only redeeming feature is that I'm really tough, so I probably would be able to survive a supernatural attack without much effort."

Because I have been forced to accept Ruko's rigorous training since I was young.

"But...the attack of a spirit...isn't a physical attack, but a mental one, like curses..."

"That's alright too."

Regarding mental attacks, besides Ruko's training, I've also been on the receiving end of a lot of training from Yukari. So my defensive ability against mental attacks would probably be even higher than my defensive ability against physical attacks. I am not proud of this inhuman defensive capability of mine, but it's the unfortunate truth.

Nogizaka-san smiled as she squinted slightly, probably hinting that she accepts my answer?

"......You're really kind."

"No......I'm not that kind......"

Why would she suddenly say something like this?"

"Hehe!"

"No...That's..."

I wanted to deny it, but couldn't find the right words. To mask the fact that I was blushing, I turned my gaze to the direction of the library.

"Cough, though I can't deny that this library's really creepy...we still have to go in don't we?"

Once I said that, Nogizaka-san immediately nodded her head furiously with a serious expression on her face.

"Let's...Let's go!"

Even though Nogizaka-san was the one calling for us to go, she didn't move at all as she looked at me as if trying to send me some kind of telepathic message...she probably wants me to lead the way. Alright, let's do it!

I pushed open the gigantic wooden door to the library, the wooden frame creaking under the force exerted by my hands before it opened. On the other side of the door was...an empty library. If this was a horror film, then at the exact moment where the door was opened, we would have gone face to face with 'the dead book-reader', a worst-case scenario that I wanted to avoid at all costs. The atmosphere in the empty room seemed to be extremely sinister, as though a ghoulish white face would appear from behind the black-painted shelves any moment.

"You can't leave me. Please don't leave me alone, I'm begging you."

Nogizaka-san grabbed my arm tightly as she whimpered, a flowery smell making its way to my nostrils. In fact, she needn't have been so worried, since she was grabbing me so tightly that I wasn't even able to move.

"Ah, I'm sorry."

Nogizaka-san hurriedly let go of me, my body finally regaining its freedom of movement. But for some reason, I suddenly felt a trace of regret.

"Let's just maintain this position. Please don't leave me alone alright?"

Nogizaka-san looked up at me as she requested me to stay by her side while she held on to my arm. I nodded as we made our way towards the book-returning counter.

It was about fifty meters to the counter, and we carefully made our way over.

During this short journey, Nogizaka-san's beautiful face almost touched mine a couple of time. Her alluring amber eyes, her exquisitely white skin, and her pink lips all made my heart beat faster after every close encounter...Is there a problem with the regularity of my heartbeat?

"Kya!"

Nogizaka-san seemed to have tripped over something...it should be the reading chair again, right? She lost her balance, but fortunately, she broke her fall just before her face was about to come into contact with the floor. That was close!

"Why is there a chair here..."

How could you say that when the chair's always been here, and you've already tripped over it once before already?

"I've embarrassed myself again, I'm so clumsy!"

She smiled embarrassingly before continuing to walk, but promptly tripped over another chair, and fell flat on the floor this time.

"..."

I was thinking, she can't be...

Nogizaka-san's a little...no, extremely dense.

"...I've been tripping over or knocking into things since young."

Nogizaka-san answered the question in my mind.

"I would be able to fall down even when walking on flat ground, and I've even walked into electrical poles and parked cars."

"You're not good at sports?"

But I had thought that she does quite well during physical education classes.

"Hmm......I don't think this has got anything to do with physical ability."

"...I think you're right."

Was she really like this? I've never seen her trip over something or knock into something at school though.

"I'm usually extremely careful...but maybe it's because Ayase-kun has already seen me trip over something that I probably subconsciously let my guard down, leading to me to trip over more things."

Nogizaka-san smiled abashedly. Looks like she's been putting in a lot of effort to maintain her public image.

"...Ah, what have I been saying! We should quickly return the book!"

The red-faced Nogizaka-san suddenly remembered our mission and walked towards the book-returning counter, this time not tripping over anything. After reaching the counter, Nogizaka-san immediately turned on the computer, which powered up with a whir as the monitor displayed the operating system.

"Hey, I suddenly thought of something."

"Thought of what?"

"Even if the book was returned now, won't the data be stored in the computer?"

It's a computer specially designed to handle the borrowing and returning of library books. Which is why the date and time of all transactions would definitely be recorded in the computer. To be more precise, in the hard-disk of the computer. It'll definitely show that on the twenty-second day of April, at 23:08, book number 1203 (INNOCENT SMILE) was returned to the library.

"..."

Nogizaka-san froze for five seconds.

"...I never thought of that."

Hey, Hey!

"Hmm...There's got to be a way. Let's think logically. Since no one in their right minds would return a book at this time, I would expect the librarian to assume that there's a problem with the data. People always look for a reason to explain such small and insignificant inconsistencies."

Maybe she's right. But I would never have guessed that she had this careless side to her.

"Please wait for a moment while I return the book."

Nogizaka-san concentrated on the computer in front of her after saying that.

I had nothing to do, so I couldn't help but look at Nogizaka-san, who had both eyes on the monitor.

Sleek, black hair, snowy white skin, under the weak light of the moon and the reflection of the light from the screen, her body was bathed in a bluish white light, making her look as mysterious as the Goddess of healing magic in legends. She's the beautiful, clever, dignified and musically talented 'Nuit Étoile'. But the string of compliments didn't seem to fit the girl standing in front of me.

Because my impression of Nogizaka-san isn't like this.

Before this, I had thought of Nogizaka-san as a calm and collected lady. And I'm sure the rest of my classmates would see her in the same way.

But right now, I finally understand why we can never judge a book by its cover.

Which daughter of a wealthy and powerful family would illegally infiltrate her own school just to return an otaku magazine?

And even crying while tripping over numerous things in front of another in the process, embarrassing herself by being extremely clumsy...

But, compared to the normally perfect Nogizaka-san, I felt that the Nogizaka-san that I was seeing right now was more 'human'. A much better feeling. But I guess I should keep such thoughts to myself! Because Nogizaka-san probably won't be happy with that, even if I thought this side of her was better.

"Nogizaka-san."

"Yes?"

Nogizaka-san didn't turn her gaze as she continued to operate the computer.

"Why did you start this hobby...I mean, how did you become an otaku?"

I finally asked that question! God, what have I said! I had already promised Nogizaka-san not to speak of this anymore.

"Hmm, how..."

Surprisingly, Nogizaka-san didn't seem to mind it at all as she answered my question.

"Actually, I'm not very sure myself, by the time I realized it, I was already an otaku. Just that...I'm quite sure that 'that' set off this whole hobby of mine."

She place a finger on the edge of her mouth as she thought about what 'that' was.

"This happened about six years ago. Because I quarreled with my parents over all the skills that I had to learn, I ran to a park near my house to cry. The reason for that quarrel should have been...I had promised some friends to go and play together, but it clashed with my Japanese dance class so I couldn't go. That was the first time anyone had invited me out to play, so I was extremely happy, but I had to reject their invitation because my parents had enrolled me in Japanese dance classes...I was really upset, so I ran out to the park to cry my heart out. I ignored the stares of people passing by and just wailed. I think I probably wanted someone to come over and comfort me, but this world wasn't as caring as I had thought it was. More than a few people walked past me, but they all ignored me, since a crying kid is really annoying. But...there was one person, just one person came over to talk to me."

Nogizaka-san had a faraway look in her eyes, as though she was looking at a distant place.

"Although he was a bit rough about it, he tried his best to comfort me. I still remember what happened as though it was yesterday. At that time...He let me read the first edition of 「INNOCENT SMILE」."

Nogizaka-san continued in a slightly exaggerated tone.

"Before that, I had never read manga before, so it was a refreshing experience for me...In the flash of an eye, I was enraptured by the magazine. People who read manga would feel very happy, and I was probably deeply attracted by that kind of atmosphere...And in the end, I even asked that person to give that first edition to me."

Nogizaka-san laughed.

Wow! What a touching story! How did that guy even think of using the 「INNOCENT SMILE」 to comfort a primary school girl! This guy was incredible.

"That's probably the beginning of my hobby. After that incident, whenever I thought of that happy atmosphere, I would hide and read manga...which is why, even to this day, 「INNOCENT SMILE」 has a special place in my heart."

So that's why she was willing to take the risk to return this book to the library. Even Nobunaga had said that old editions of 「INNOCENT SMILE」 were priceless books, I think I finally understand why Nobunaga would do anything to achieve his goals.

"Phew...I'm finally done."

I heard the sound of the ENTER key being depressed. Looks like our mission was complete.

Nogizaka-san finally noticed my gaze. Just as she stretched in front of the computer screen, she suddenly stopped moving, like an electric toy dog that had run out of batteries.

"What's wrong? Is there something on my face?"

Nogizaka-san's face was beet-red due to her embarrassment, a reaction that I would never see in the classroom.

"No...I just think that you're a strange daughter of a wealthy and powerful family."

I told her my honest opinion.

"Hmm...I think it's really rude to say that to the person in question..."

Though she said that, Nogizaka-san didn't look angry at all. On the contrary, I thought she looked rather happy.

"In my opinion...Ayase-kun's much stranger than me. Yes, you're so strange that I can guarantee you'll win any All-Japan weirdo competition that there is."

"Thank you for the compliment."

What kind of competition is that!

"..."

"..."

For a moment, all was quiet.

"...Hahahaha!"

"...Hahahaha!"

In the next moment, both of us looked at each other and laughed. At the stroke of midnight, male and female laughter coming out of the empty library! If anyone hears that, there'll probably be a new version of the seven mysteries of the school. That'll be 'The terrifying maniacal laughter of a spirit couple in the library at midnight'.

I don't long how long we stood there laughing.

After our laughter had subsided, Nogizaka-san suddenly spoke rather seriously.

"I had thought......that everything was over." She began to talk about such a thing abruptly.

"Everything was over?"

"Yes."

Nogizaka-san nodded her head furiously.

"At the time when Ayase-kun saw that I had borrowed 「INNOCENT SMILE」, and also saw me trip and fall...I thought that everyone would know that I have this kind of hobby, and then everyone will look at me with strange looks and make fun of me. I really thought that it was going to turn out like that."

She's right. Although I didn't do it because I come into contact with such material on a regular basis through Nobunaga, there were many people in society who looked down on people with such hobbies. If anyone knew that the 'Nuit Étoile' was an otaku, that person would probably announce it to the whole school without hesitation.

Wait a minute, Nogizaka-san's tone seems to be suggesting that...

"Nogizaka-san, did you think that I would go around telling everyone that you're an otaku?"

Could it be that she thinks I'm that kind of person?

Nogizaka-san looked away embarrassedly.

"I'm...I'm really sorry! Because I didn't know what kind of person you are! So I couldn't deny that there was a definite possibility of that happening. And I've almost never talked to guys before...So I was a little afraid...of you."

"Never talked to..."

Nogizaka-san? The 'Nuit Étoile'? Now I would have never known that!

"For some reason, guys are always extremely stiff around me, unable to relax like they do around other girls. It seems that only Ayase-kun's able to talk to me normally."

I think it's because Nogizaka-san's too cute and perfect. But...I don't have to be like the other guys!

Nogizaka-san continued,

"Which is why I really thought that everything was over, so much so that I even thought about running away to a faraway place...But the truth has proven that I was wrong, because Ayase-kun kept his promise and didn't tell anyone about my hobby, and even after knowing about my hobby, you didn't make fun of me. You treated me like a normal person....and even helped me. If not for you, I really won't know what I would have done...I think I'm really despicable to doubt you in the first place, I really want to shout out how much of an idiot I am. I really......really want to thank you, Ayase-kun."

Nogizaka-san stood in front of me as she gave a curtsy to me to express her gratitude.

"Thank you......Thank you so much for everything you've done!"

That posture was extremely similar to one I had seen in a certain magazine a few days ago, but now that Nogizaka-san was the one doing it, it was probably the cutest pose of the century...

Just as I was about to lose all sense of reason...

Shuffle, shuffle!

"!?"

A sound came from behind the shelves.

"What...what was that......sound?"

Nogizaka-san grabbed me with lightning-quick reflexes. This kind of speed is the type that would only appear when one's caught in a fire...no, it should be an inhuman display of fleet-footedness, right? Whatever the reason as to Nogizaka-san's unnatural display of power, the point is, my arm came into contact with two soft orbs...

"It...It seems to have come from the other side of the shelves, could it be the 'dead book-reader'...

"Spirits don't exist in this world..."

They don't exist...Or rather, I hope they don't exist.

"What do we do?"

Nogizaka-san looked up at me anxiously. There are three courses of action available to me right now. One, under the influence of my considerable curiosity, I go over to check it out. Two, remain calm and run away. Three, pretend to be frightened and take advantage of the situation to hug Nogizaka-san. Personally, I hope to choose number three, but...No, it's merely my personal fantasy, I could get charged for sexual harassment.

Logically, I should choose option two, since we've already done what we set out to do, there's no need to find out about anything that doesn't concern us.

"Ah, Ayase-kun..."

"I'll go and take a look, wait here for me."

She hugged me tightly around my waist.

"I'm going with you."

"But, you may see something scary..."

"I'll be even more afraid if I were to stay here by myself."

She's right.

"Then, let's go over together?"

"Al...Alright..."

The two of us started to walk towards the direction in which the strange sound had come from.

"I think...that sound came from the shelve with the music scores."

"Music scores?"

We even have music scores in our library? I only thought that it was weird they had 「INNOCENT SMILE」, but it shouldn't be much of a surprise if they had music scores as well.

"It's around here."

Under the guidance of Nogizaka-san, just as we neared the corner of the shelf in question...

Dangdangdang.......

We heard a different sound from just now.

Shuffle shuffle...

And then we heard the sound of a book dropping onto the floor.

"Kya..."

Nogizaka-san grabbed my hand while covering her ears with surprising agility.

"I think..."

She looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

"It must be the 'dead book-reader'...Ayase-kun! I think we should run!"

"No, wait a moment..."

The sound of books dropping onto the floor stopped, but another sound took its place. Dingdangdangdingdangdang...It sounded familiar. Ah...could it be 'that'!

"Ah, Ayase-kun!"

I went up to the shelf and saw my conjecture validated.

"...It's a cellphone."

There was a white object on the shelf with the music scores, the white object was vibrating as it knocked into the music scores on the shelf. Because it's a cellphone that's receiving a call.

"...I seem to have seen this somewhere."

There was a keychain on it with YUKARI spelled out in English. Ah! Didn't that person say that she lost her cellphone? It looked as though she left it here when she came to borrow music scores. She really knows how to create a stir! I decided to return it to her tomorrow as I turned off the power to cut off its annoying ringtone.

"Nogizaka-san, it's alright, I've found the source of the sounds."

I called out to the ashen-faced, shivering Nogizaka-san who was hiding behind the shelf. Probably because the strange sounds had disappeared, Nogizaka-san seemed to have relaxed a little as she slowly made her way towards me.

"You know what was causing those sounds?"

"Yes, this is the source of it all"

I showed the white cellphone that had the opposite color to its owner's heart to Nogizaka-san, as she slumped down onto the ground as though her soul had just been sucked away.

"Ah, I feel weak now that I've loosened up ."

Nogizaka-san seemed to have been scared witless. This was the first time I've seen someone who's been scared to that extent, and that person was the 'Nuit Étoile'...It was a scene straight from the world of slapstick comedy.

"Hah..."

I couldn't help but laugh. Seeing that I was laughing at her, Nogizaka-san puffed out her cheeks.

"What...What are you laughing about! What's so funny? It's not like I did it on purpose, it's because...because it was too terrifying!"

She was retaliating, but soon stopped.

"You're......really a strange person."

"Same to you to!"

And then we looked at each other and started laughing again, laughing so loudly that even the people staying beside the school would probably be able to hear us.

Maybe a new version of the seven mysteries of the school would be heard in school tomorrow?

==5==
We finally completed our mission.

As we walked out of the school gate, Nogizaka-san bowed deeply to me.

"Thank you so much for today, Ayase-kun, you saved my life. Maybe...Today's actions wasn't legal, but I was very happy."

It was fun. Yeah, that expression was pretty improper, but it wasn't without its merit. That's why I could respond with a large smile.

"You're welcome, I enjoyed myself too."

Those were my true feelings.

"You...can just call me Haruka."

Nogizaka-san requested timidly.

"I'm saying that, you can just call me by my name. It feels like I'm an outsider if you keep calling me Nogizaka-san. No, I am an outsider, ah, I don't mean it that way...sob, I'm really bad at this...anyway, I wish that you'll call me Haruka and not Nogizaka-san."

She was serious about that.

Hmm...I don't know why she would be so flustered, but since she was the one who requested me to call her by her name, I don't think there should be any problems. To be honest, I felt that it would be an honor to be able to call her by her name.

"I got it, so I'll just call you...Haruka."

"Yes!"

Nogizaka-san nodded her head happily...No, I should refer to her as Haruka now. Right now, Haruka looked extremely cute.

"Then you should also call me Yuuto, all my good friends call me that."

For some reason, I suddenly felt embarrassed as I purposely looked away from her.

"Good friends..."

Haruka mumbled before smiling again, an honest smile straight from the heart that I've never seen before in the classroom.

"I got it, Yuuto, please take care of me from now on."

And thus, the relationship between Nogizaka Haruka and I began.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1 Chapter1

2009-08-07T03:06:18Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* 1 */

===Chapter 1===
__NOTOC__
==1==
The lunch break on that day wasn't any different from the usual lunch breaks.

I was eating lunch and chatting with a few classmates that I was close to (Nagai, Takenami, and Ogawa, more commonly known as the three idiots) in the 2-1 classroom of the private high school Hakujo Academy. The topic of conversation would probably induce suicidal thoughts in other people.

"That's why I think that the female sports uniform should have bloomers, anyone who wears [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bermuda_shorts Bermuda shorts] that reach down to the knees isn't human. Anyone who's opposed to this motion isn't a citizen of Japan."

"That's right, I think so too."

"You're absolutely right."

Ogawa and Takenami nodded their heads vigorously in agreement with Nagai's opinion.

"Yuuto, what do you think?"

"Hmm? Well, I'm alright with anything I guess."

I really was alright with anything that the girls wore, which was why I answered the way I did.

"Alright with anything? It's because of your sitting-on-the-fence attitude that Japan has been brought to its current state of affairs. You're always like this, not taking sides on anything."

"Ayase, that's what you are. You don't have your own opinion on anything, you always cross the bridge only when you bump into it, you'll be sorry one day if you continue like this."

"That's right, you can't carry on like this!"

The three of them took turns to take shots at me, but they were merely meddling in other people's affairs. I don't deny that I'm an irresponsible and insensitive guy (though it's rather embarrassing that I say that about myself), but even I don't want to hear such criticism from three guys who discuss bloomers with perfectly straight faces.

"Alright, let's do this! You can listen to our respective arguments before deciding which side you're on. We'll start with the visual impact of bloomers."

Gosh, they really are the 'three idiots'.

I sighed soundlessly while casually looking around the classroom. Everything was normal, as the students were eating lunch while chatting with their friends, making up the familiar lunchtime scenery.

The spot in the classroom that attracted me the most was that seat next to the corridor. Because in the classroom that is so messy that it would make even the monkey closure look tidy, only that particular spot had a soothing and comforting aura around it.

In this place, there's a beautiful girl endowed with the nickname "Nuit Étoile".

She's my classmate, Nogizaka Haruka.

She had probably finished lunch already, as she leaned slightly backward and was concentrating on the book that she held in her left hand. The way she flipped the pages of her book with her fingers looked like a scene straight out of a painting. Colloquially, it means that she's too cute to describe. Or perhaps I should say that she's the very embodiment of a perfect and beautiful lady. Anyway, it seems as though all traces of corruption could be washed away just by looking at her.

[[Image:NHnH vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]

I stared, mesmerized at Nogizaka Haruka with my mouth stuffed with bread (while completely ignoring the discussion between Nagai and the others). Yes, the psychological wound received a few moments ago had already been healed. The feeling of pure bliss would probably be something like this, right?

I immersed myself in the joy of watching her while fantasizing.

But after a few short minutes, this feeling of bliss was abruptly ended.

I heard a familiar voice coming from the other side of the corridor. It wasn't a very loud voice, but it would probably take up a lot of my time, since it's probably Nobunaga. I sighed soundlessly again; here comes another idiot.

"Is Yuuto here?"

Just as I expected, a familiar face appeared at the entrance of the classroom. He's a petite pretty boy with light brown hair whom others would mistake as a girl from afar. This fellow started shouting the moment he saw me.

"Ah! There you are! Yuuto, did you catch the anime that aired late last night? I recorded it as I watched because I feel that that's the best way to appreciate it."

The volume of his voice attracted some attention from the other students in class, but after everyone saw that it was from Nobunaga, they resumed whatever it was they were doing immediately. I don't know how to put it, but either way, my classmates have gotten used to his presence after he's been coming over to talk to me since the start of the school year.

"You didn't watch it? Yesterday's 「The Shy Triangle」 will air its last episode next week, and the climax of the entire series is when the good friend of the protagonist...Ah, the DVD seems to be going on sale soon, I'll definitely go and buy it, since it's going to be limited edition and will come with a figurine of the protagonist 'Clumsy girl Aki-chan'..."

The guy who ran into my classroom and started talking about a topic that one would find hard to associate with based on his appearance is Asakura Nobunaga. I've known him since kindergarten, which is why you could use the phrase 'hellish bonds of friendship' to describe our relationship, though he's still a good friend of mine, since he doesn't get me into any trouble. Honestly speaking, he's still quite a cheerful and sociable person, which is why he can strike up a conversation with almost anyone. His academic results are extremely good, with Physics and Mathematics being his best subjects. From his earlier actions, you can tell that his hobby is rather extreme, a form of otaku-ism...which is what we all know as the 'Akihabara clan'. The man whose name is a combination of the names of two imperial generals has a weak looking exterior and a hobby which does not fit the names of a warring general nor his appearance. In conclusion, he's a guy with complicated characteristics and hard to place into any category.

"Yuuto, you've really missed out by not watching. This anime series was adapted from a manga, but is something like a tale prior to the story, explaining why the protagonist and his best friend turning against each other......"

"Ah------ I got that already!"

I had to do something to shut him up or he'll eat up my entire lunch break. I took this course of action precisely based on past experience.

"It's not nice of you to be such a wet blanket when I was just getting into my rhythm!"

"It's not nice of you to suddenly run into someone else's classroom to spam him with your personal hobby!"

"Is that so? But doesn't everyone like to talk about these kind of things?"

"Please do not think that everyone is like you!"

"Hmm, but, you like these kind of things, don't you?"

"Don't I always say that I don't have any special inclination?"

I don't like it, but I don't hate it either. I don't agree with it, but I don't disagree with it either. This is my stance regarding this fellow, and the rest of the Akihabara clan. No, to be more precise, it's more of 'I don't really understand them'. In short, I'm still quite mystified regarding the age-old question of 'why are people at this age still so interested in cartoons', and even more surprising, I'm actually good friends with someone like this.

"Hmm...But I've always thought that you have the right attributes."

What kind of attributes?

"That's the highest level of praise that I'll give to anyone, you know. Hmm...let's not talk about this anymore. Yuuto, I've got big news for you!"

"Big news?"

I felt that what this fellow was going to say probably won't be anything serious and wholesome, but...

"I've been looking for a certain magazine all this while, haven't I? Our school's library finally bought this old issue! Our library's the best,I can import in any rare book that I want by just filling in an application form. The school can afford to buy all these books because of the extremely generous donation they have been receiving. Their funds seem limitless. Money really makes the world go round indeed, yah~"

Nobunaga grinned widely as he babbled on and on about this big news.

Magazine? I seem to remember him asking me to help look for a magazine with an extremely strange name a while back. Looks like the school had approved his application form.

"......Wait a minute, did you fake an application form?"

I looked at him suspiciously.

"That's rude, I would never do something like that."

Nobunaga shook his head as he gave a 'you're totally wrong' expression, and then answered with a perfectly straight face, "I merely threatened them."

That's even worse.

But that fellow completely ignored my reaction.

"「INNOCENT SMILE」 is an extremely famous magazine! The original manga of the anime that aired yesterday night was serialized in this magazine. It wasn't too long ago, so you probably should have some memory of it. It caused quite a stir when its first edition came out."

Just as Nobunaga went into his extremely long-winded debate mode, there was a huge noise in the classroom.

Our position was in the middle of the classroom, while the sound came from the opposite direction. To be more precise, it came from the second-last seat from the corridor, which was the place that held my attention before Nobunaga came in. From a certain perspective, that was the one place in class that would never be associated with loud and jarring noises.

But right now, Nogizaka-san was standing there with her eyes trained on the two of us, a chair lying face-down beside her feet, the source of that loud noise.

The classroom suddenly became extremely quiet. Nogizaka-san, who always wore an expression of peaceful serenity, now had a disturbed expression on her face.

"No...Nogizaka-san, what happened?"

"I...I don't know, we didn't do anything weird did we?"

"She seems to be looking at Ayase-kun..."

Murmurings were heard in the classroom.

Did we do something wrong?

Even though I felt that we hadn't done anything, the sharp gaze that Nogizaka-san threw at us was that of a policewoman who has just caught a molester in the act on a crowded train. Under a gaze of that nature, Nobunaga and I really looked like we had done something against the welfare of society, and the looks of the rest of the class seemed to ask the exact same question, 'What did the two of you do?'.

"Yuuto, what do we do? Everyone's looking at us."

"Ye......Yeah......"

I thought that the most probable reason would be that Nobunaga's voice was way too loud, disturbing Nogizaka-san's reading. Even though I was already used to it, Nobunaga's voice would naturally become extremely loud when he talked about his hobby. It wouldn't come as much of a surprise if that had disturbed Nogizaka-san.

Which would mean that we had really done something wrong. So we should properly apologize.

Under the watchful eyes of the rest of the class, I walked towards Nogizaka-san's seat.

"Erm......I'm sorry for disturbing you with our loud conversation."

I bowed deeply as an apology, Nogizaka-san's expression then seems to have regained herself.

"Ah, that's not it, you've misunderstood. I didn't mean to blame the two of you or anything, so you don't have to apologize to me."

"?"

But, weren't you glaring at the two of us just a few moments ago?

"It's nothing, so, it's nothing......I'm sorry for troubling everyone."

After saying that, Nogizaka-san politely bowed to the rest of the class as she righted her chair and sat down as though nothing had happened.

However, this left us extremely confused.

"What just happened?"

"I don't know...... Wasn't it because of the noise you were making?"

"I'm not noisy!"

I ignored Nobunaga's contradictary loud shout to defend his stand that he's not loud, but instead I stared at Nogizaka-san like someone who has been played around with by a fox spirit. On the regal face of the "Nuit Étoile", a trace of uneasiness could still be seen... there has to be some reason for that.

Deviating from the topic at hand, from the time when Nobunaga rushed into the classroom to when Nogizaka stared at us, Nagai and the other two were still heatedly debating on the topic of bloomers. Should that be called concentration, or just plain stupidity?

I think the correct answer should be the latter.

Actually, I don't really care if they're idiots or not.

The fifth and sixth periods ended without incident. After class had ended, I walked towards the library only because that Nobunaga told me......

"Yuuto, I'm really sorry, but could you help me return this book to the library? Since you're free after school anyway, while I have to rush back to finish the walkthrough for One Face--"

Oh, the nerve of him to ask me to do something like this! One Face could be the sacrifice he makes to his dog for all I care! Even though I seem to recall that this guy only has a cat......If it's like this, then he should have just returned it yesterday! But I still agreed to help him, just like I always do (like lending him my textbooks when he forgets his, repairing his computer when his breaks down......etc), oh well, since I really had nothing to do after school.

And this was why I came to the library, a place where I almost never set foot in.

It was said that the rate of usage for our library was unbelievably low, because, yours truly included, the number of people who've actually used the library could be counted on one hand. To increase the rate of usage of the library, the school had even set up an electronic lending system, renovated the library to be an extremely comfortable place for reading, and had bought books of all genres. But to the modern generation of children who're far disposed from printed products, all these measures were for naught, as nothing had changed. With me as an example, other than using the library for a good place to nap during lunch break, I've almost never utilized the resources available here.

Anyway, because of the pitiful number of users, I shouldn't need much time to return a book.

I walked towards the computer terminal and started to tap the keyboard. One has to use the computer to borrow or return books, which was rather tedious (Nobunaga said that once you get used to it, computers would definitely be faster than human processing). Oh well, if I felt that something as simple as this was tedious, then I probably won't be able to survive in modern society. The man who doesn't learn will never get to eat. I entered the reference code of the book and my student identification number......OK, that's it. I only have to return the book to its place on the shelf (By the way, the title of the book is 「Pretty Girl Models Collection III --- The History of Ball Joints」). Our school really does buy everything. Mission accomplished, I can go home now.

Just as I prepared to walk towards the exit.

"..."

I spotted a suspicious character.

How should I put this? Mm, this was an extremely suspicious character, for that person who seemed to be a female student was hiding her face with her schoolbag while attempting to move stealthily behind the bookshelves like a ninja or assassin . It would be strange not to classify this kind of situation as suspicious. What was that person trying to do? She seemed to be trying to conceal her movements, but her actions were merely serving to highlight them.

In any case, it would be better not to come into contact with someone like that. Disaster strikes from the mouth, so it would be better to rein in that curiosity of yours before you die an unpleasant death. Just as I decided to pretend not to see anything and get out of the library---I saw the face of the suspicious character behind the bookshelf.

At that moment, I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me.

I thought I was hallucinating due to the rejection reaction of my brain towards this library that I almost never step into.

"......"

Why would I think that way?

Because I was extremely familiar with that face.

"That's......"

Nogizaka-san?

As unbelievable as it sounds, that suspicious person really was Nogizaka Haruka. I would never miss that beautiful face of hers even if I was a mile away. But, why was she behaving so strangely?

I was bursting with questions, but Nogizaka-san didn't notice me as she ambled up to the computer terminal beside me with the air of a 15-year old girl who's preparing to steal a motorcycle in the middle of the night and began to type. I saw a magazine beside her, so she was probably planning to borrow it.

Tap, tap, I heard the sound of fingers on the keyboard.

She had probably finished borrowing the book, as Nogizaka-san lifted her head from the terminal with the smile of a German expert. Just as she prepared to walk towards the exit......

Our eyes met.

"..."

"..."

At that moment, time stopped.

"..."

"..."

"...Erm...What brings you here?"

That was what I wanted to ask her, but it wasn't surprising that Nogizaka-san would look at me as though she was looking at that legendary giant monster Uma, because the probability of meeting me in the library was lower than meeting a yeti.

"Since when have you been standing here?"

"For a while now."

"You...You saw it?"

"?"

Saw what?

"You...You saw the book that I borrowed..."

"No, I didn't see it..."

"Oh, is that so? Hoo!"

Nogizaka-san's expression was reminiscent of a middle-aged manager who just found out that he wasn't on the list of retrenched personnel. What's happening?

"?"

"Ah! It...It's nothing, Ayase-kun, please don't think about it, I'll be going now."

Nogizaka-san hurriedly nodded to me as she strode towards the exit. Maybe because she was disturbed by my presence, but she totally didn't notice that she was walking towards a reading table and chair set.

"Ah...Nogizaka-san, that's......"

"Hiiee!?"

And then!

Smash!

In the midst of the noise of falling furniture, Nogizaka-san, who'd tripped over a chair, fell onto her back. This was a breathtaking set of actions that one would be hard-pressed to produce.

"Ou...Ouch! Why would there be a chair here..."

Things were becoming stranger, those chairs have always been there, and the serenely-peaceful Nogizaka-san would actually do something out of character. Just what was happening? Perhaps this was what 'even the most complete strategy could fail' was referring to?

Whatever the case, I couldn't possibly just leave her there, so I helped Nogizaka-san up. From a certain perspective, Nogizaka-san probably brought it upon herself! But it would have been ungentlemanly of me not to help a girl who has just fallen down in front of you (especially if that girl is Nogizaka Haruka), and I have a National Gentlemanly Conduct Grade 2 certificate......Even though I say so myself.

"Ah......Thank you! I'm so sorry!"

After helping up the almond-eyed Nogizaka-san, I turned my eyes to her personal belongings that were scattered all over the place.

It was really a mess, but just as I was going to help her pick up her things...

"No...You can't!"

That scream was unbelievably loud, the kind that you hear when a bedroom scene suddenly shows on the T.V. when you're eating with your family. I can't? What does she mean? Is she saying that I'm not allowed to touch her personal things with my dirty hands......? No, I don't think Nogizaka-san would think that way.

"?"

Although I didn't know why Nogizaka-san wanted to stop me, I still reached out to help her pick up the magazine.

"No, don't do it!"

Nogizaka-san reached out towards the magazine at my feet like a depraved bandit.

But...

"Ah?"

On the path of her trajectory, there was a mathematics notebook!

"Ah? This...!?"

She stepped onto that notebook with one hundred percent accuracy!!

"Ehhhhhhh!?"

The foot that had all the force of her body weight behind it, was set free from its contact with the ground by virtue of the friction (or lack thereof) between the notebook and the floor of the library!

"Kyaaaaaa!"

And then, her body flew into the air, while directly in front of her......was a bookshelf.

Smash! Boom!

In the midst of an even louder crash, the bookshelf toppled over from Nogizaka-san's spinning attack. And then, the toppled shelf hit the one beside it, and the one beside it toppled over onto another shelf......the bookshelves toppled one by one like dominoes.

In the space of a few short seconds, all the bookshelves had toppled over.

"..."

In mere instant, the library had become ground zero.

Erm......

What just happened? I frantically tried to piece together the chronology of events.

What I see now is a library floor that's completely covered with books, making it look like a library from hell, and Nogizaka-san, who's never gotten into a fight her whole life, but had boldly smashed her way towards the bookshelf, plus her personal belongings that were spread out all over the floor.

What am I doing here?

Though I had blanked out for a moment there, I suddenly remembered what I was doing when I looked at all the things on the floor. That's right, I was trying to help Nogizaka-san pick up her personal belongings.

Nogizaka-san didn't seem to be hurt, so I wanted to help her pick everything up. And the first book that I picked up was that magazine by my feet!!!

---I finally found out the reason behind Nogizaka-san's panic.

"..."

"..."

There was an anime-style picture with a girl who had hair the color of the sky, something that could never be achieved through natural genetic inheritance, and a pair of biologically impossible large and sparkling eyes. The girl was smiling as she grabbed the hem of her skirt lightly with her fingers.

Below the picture was an overly photoshopped caption which read 「INNOCENT SMILE」 in bold and think yellow letters.

"This..."

I was speechless for a moment. This...was definitely the magazine that Nobunaga was talking about. But, why would Nogizaka-san want to borrow this book...

I had no time to continue my line of thought before a surprising voice entered my ears.

"Sob...sob...I've been seen, I've been seen!"

I only realized that the situation was serious when I saw that it was the sound of Nogizaka-san crying.

Due to the commotion, a few students from the art room had already gathered at the library.

"It's all over......sob..."

Nogizaka-san was still crying.

Actually, in this kind of situation, I felt that I should be the one that it was 'all over' for.

The stares from the surrounding students were sharp and piercing, turning the library into a much more dangerous place. Though there were only four or five students from the art room at the scene, their looks made me feel like I was the kind of contemptible man who extorted money from his girlfriend until she couldn't take it anymore and wanted a break-up, whereupon I bullied her until she cried. That kind of look was extremely uncomfortable to bear.

"What's happening? Aren't those two dating? -whisper whisper-"

"They are? But the guy looks like he doesn't really care about what's happening? -whisper whisper-"

"Was he the one who pushed down all the bookshelves? -whisper whisper-"

"Isn't he Ayase-kun of class 1? -whisper whisper-"

Listening to the contents of the whisperings, the only bright spot was that they hadn't realized that the crying girl was Nogizaka Haruka.

"The girl must have been begging him not to abandon her when he pushed her into the bookshelves."

"How could he! That's despicable!"

"Enemy of all women!"

"Detestable man!"

They were really going overboard here.

But from an objective point of view, it really did look like I had made Nogizaka-san cry, because that was practically the only possibility that could be inferred from the situation in the library, so I couldn't really blame the whispering students either.

In a nutshell, one thing was certain.

And that was, if I continued to stay at the scene of the crime, my bad reputation will be the talk of the entire school by tomorrow morning.

That's why...

With reference to the wisdom passed down by our ancestors, it was time to make a retreat! Therefore I picked up the stuff scattered all over the floor at breakneck speed, grabbed the hand of Nogizaka-san, who was still crying, and ran for dear life!! In truth...

We really were running for our lives!! From the library that is. From behind us...

"Ah! They've escaped!"

"He's kidnapping her?"

"They're eloping?"

"It should be the former, it's obvious that it's the former."

Those few lines were slightly better. But, why must they see me as the villain? I haven't done anything wrong.

Even I felt like crying, but while a woman's tears are like pearls, a man's tears are merely salt water. Other than the ability to melt slugs, salt water was practically useless.

But...why did it turn out like this?

I sighed deeply as I tried to look for a place where we wouldn't be seen. My feelings right now were heavier than a meat-cow that was being sent to the slaughterhouse.

Because of this...

I, who had been accused of breaking the law and of being a detestable man, finally made it out of the library with Nogizaka-san in tow, coming to a stop on the roof of the school. To someone without a corporate  brain like me, this was the only place I could think of which could let us talk in peace and not be seen.

Nogizaka-san had already stopped crying...but right now, she still wore a blank expression as her shoulders continued to shiver, giving an impression that was completely different from the perfect 'Nuit Étoile', as she appeared to be infinitely delicate. I had never noticed that Nogizaka-san was actually so petite.

There was only one reason behind Nogizaka-san's panic.

And that was the copy of 「INNOCENT SMILE」 that I held in my left hand.

Because everything happened so fast, I had no time to organize my thoughts. But after calming down and thinking about it, I understood why she was in such a panic.

Which is to say...

"Nogizaka-san...You're an otaku..."

Nogizaka-san gave a start at my words. Bingo! Looks like I was right!

Which means that the incident at lunch break was only her reaction to Nobunaga's reference to 「INNOCENT SMILE」. But no, now is not the time to be calmly analyzing her actions.

Nogizaka-san was extremely depressed.

Looks like Nogizaka-san was extremely bothered by the fact that someone knew that she was an otaku, but it was indeed extremely surprising.

Normal people would be more condemning with regards to the different hobbies of a small group of people, but there were so many of such things in Nobunaga's room that it made you want to vomit (literally), so I don't really mind these kind of things.

"Erm, Nogizaka-san..."

I decided to move on.

"...Mm?"

A flash of fear suddenly cut across Nogizaka-san's dull-looking eyes.

"Erm...I've already forgotten everything that I saw today."

"Huh?"

Nogizaka-san, who was looking like a wilted flower, finally perked up a little.

"I'm not saying that I don't care about you......but you seem to be extremely disturbed about this incident, right? So I'll forget everything that has happened today, I won't tell anyone about this, and I won't mention it in front of you either, so you don't need to worry."

"..."

After listening to my long sentence, Nogizaka-san had a stunned expression on her face, looking like a deer that was going to be shot by a hunter. Did I say anything weird?

"..."

For a while, Nogizaka-san stopped moving. Hmm...this looks bad, and it could become even worse if I don't try to cheer her up. Just as I started to think of ways to do that...

"Ayase-kun, please do not take me for an idiot, and please do not look at me with such a strange gaze."

Nogizaka-san spoke.

"Strange gaze? What do you mean?"

"Well......Because......most people are openly disapproving of this kind of hobby. So..."

Maybe she had thought of something, which was why Nogizaka-san would say this kind of thing. Openly disapproving? Though there was some truth in that, but...

"I understand what you're trying to say, but...even if you have that kind of hobby, a normal person is still a normal person, a strange person is still a strange person. That's why I don't believe in judging a person by their hobbies."

Nobunaga is the best example. He's the perfect embodiment of an otaku, and though he is a bit...strange, he's definitely not a bad person, or I wouldn't have been his best friend for more than ten years.

"But...But..."

Nogizaka-san still had a worried look on her face. Hmm...How should I explain this?

"What I mean is, even if you have this kind of hobby, but you're still you, right? That won't change, so you don't have to think about it so much."

"I'm...still myself?"

Nogizaka-san stuttered a reply.

"That's right! To be honest, being an otaku is just another hobby. In the end, I just think that it's an accompanying gift of a person's character. Because the nature of that gift differs from one person to the next, it's merely a small part of a person's character. A person's most important part shouldn't be here, should it? And..."

"...And what?"

"Hmm...I don't really know how to say this. But when I found out that you have a side that no one else knows about, I felt that it was really interesting..."

"Huh..."

"Or maybe I should say that I feel that I've gotten a little closer to you, so I'm happy..."

Nogizaka-san's face was beet-red.

Although my words seemed to be nonchalant, it was a true reflection of my feelings.

But Nogizaka-san seemed to be seriously listening to my words.

"You're probably the first person to say this to me."

Probably? If not for this chance encounter, I didn't think I'd say something like this to the 'Nuit Étoile' either.

"Anyway, that's how it is, so I don't think you need to be too bothered by it."

Seeing that Nogizaka-san had calmed down, I passed the magazine to her, patted her lightly on the shoulder, and left the roof of the school building. I walked down the stairs, changed shoes at the lobby, and walked out of the school gate, finally able to move freely again.

I lectured Nogizaka Haruka.

I actually lectured Nogizaka-san with a mountain of extremely weird talk. Something which I really regret doing now, because I actually lectured a classmate with whom I had barely exchanged two sentences with before. Looks like I'm the weird one here. But it was all over now, and there was no point thinking about how I regret doing it.

In conclusion, my relationship with Nogizaka Haruka should probably stop here shouldn't it?

No matter how you look at it, she's the prettiest girl in school, she's an extremely smart girl with brilliant academic results, and also the daughter of one of the wealthiest families in Japan, while I'm an average common citizen. Even if I do know that Nogizaka-san has her panicky moments, even if that has brought me closer to her, to be honest, we're still two people from completely different worlds. Today's incident was merely an accidental crossing of two parallel lines.

At least, that was what I had thought at that time.

==2==

Over the next few days, nothing of particular importance happened.

Nogizaka-san was still the school's most unattainable girl, while I continued to stumble through school. Rushing into class before the first bell rang, fighting against the sleep demon during lessons, chatting with Nagai and the others for a few minutes after lessons, either going to the arcade or listening to Nobunaga's endless fountain of otaku knowledge after school. I didn't have any goal in life, and I've never had a lifelong dream either. Though my everyday life was boring, it was extremely stable; it was the average life that I loved.

But within these unchanging days, I realized that one thing had changed.

And that was...

From that day onwards, the times which my gaze settled on Nogizaka-san has increased. In the classroom, I suddenly realized that I was staring at her. Hmm...Just what is happening?

"About that, I think that's called love."

"Argh!?"

Nobunaga's idiotic face suddenly appeared from the side.

"Yo! Yuuto! Let's eat lunch together!"

"When...When did you get here?"

I didn't feel his presence at all.

"Heh heh, stealth is one of my 48 special abilities!"

I've known this fellow for more than ten years, and still do not know everything about him...oh well, not like I want to anyway.

Going back to the main topic.

"Love? Nobunaga, what do you mean?"

"Gaining and losing, unable to differentiate between what's true and what's not, that's a person in love."

I know that, but my situation's not like that.

"I would advise you not to have any ideas about the 'Nuit Étoile'."

Nobunaga ignored my response as he pulled up a chair from a neighboring table to sit in front of me while he began to speak.

"How should I put this...For someone like you, she's in another league. Hmm...it's just that your social statuses are different!"

"Hmm."

"Yuuto, I don't think you know this, but in the little more than a year that she has entered this school, the number of people who have confessed their love for the 'Nuit Étoile' is, 78 guys and 16 girls, 94 people in total, about 20% of our school's population, while the number of people who have been rejected is also 94, which means that there is a 100% chance of getting rejected. An extremely scary statistic isn't it!"

My god...I know that Nogizaka-san was popular, but 16 girls? What's the meaning of that? Girls! And why would this guy have such detailed information on his hands?

"This kind of information gathering is one of the mandatory skills of the modern man. I could also tell you the basic personal information of the 'Nuit Étoile', hmm...Nogizaka Haruka, 16 years-old, born on the 20th of October, 155cm tall, excels at every subject, does not have a weak subject, has a grandfather, her parents, and a sister that's 3 years her junior in her immediate family..."

Nobunaga read off a notebook-like contraption that he fished out of his pocket...when did he become a stalker?

"Hey, don't look at me like I'm some kind of pervert, that's really rude of you! I'm not interested in real-life girls, for 2D girls are better, the most special of them being the cat-maid with a tail......"

I didn't even ask him about that kind of thing, so even if I were to retort, it would be obvious that we were on a different wavelength.

"And in such an information-laden time, anyone would be able to find out such information. This is a digitalized society, though there's a law regarding the protection of personal privacy, as long as one has the will, it's extremely easy to extract such information. Just tell me if you need information regarding other people. I know just about everything about everyone in school."

Nobunaga told me as he smiled generously.

...This person's dangerous! I've got to avoid having him my enemy!

"This is just my personal opinion! It's lamentable, but if you were to attempt to woo the 'Nuit Étoile', I think your chance of failure is 99.9%. According to my sources, even the basketball team captain, Sasaoka-senpai, was one of the rejected. He's actually a man-made hunk who had gone for plastic surgery, so if even someone like him got rejected, you..."

"...Don't look at me with that pitying glimmer in your eyes!"

"No, I'm not saying that you're not good or anything, it's just that you've chosen the hardest opponent of all. I just wanted to warn you that the 'Nuit Étoile' is the strongest opponent in our school."

Nobunaga shrugged as he smiled,

"But, no matter what you decide to do, I'll support you since we're childhood friends."

It's really disgusting to be described as 'childhood friends' by another guy. No, that's not the point.

"...I've never thought of wooing Nogizaka-san."

"Really?"

What are you so suspicious about! I've never told anyone about this from the start.

"Since you said it, let's not talk about this anymore. But, have you heard this phrase before?"

Nobunaga had a wise expression on his face as he continued,

" 'To start to care is to start to fall in love!' BY Asakura Nobunaga."

Just where did he get that from! I've never heard that!

I don't know if it was the influence of Nobunaga's words, but the frequency with which I looked at Nogizaka-san actually increased after that conversation. During lessons, after lessons, after school, as long as I had the chance, I would look for her. This is bad, I seem to have contracted some serious disease.

A few more days passed after that.

This incident happened one morning two weeks after that day.

==3==
"We're going to conduct a personal belongings check now, so please take out everything from your bag!"

The form teacher's, Tanabe Shigeo (38 years-old, male, single), words caused a stir in the classroom. While it was a mandatory check, the students were still understandably unhappy about it.

"Be quiet! I'll be checking the guys, while Kamishiro-sensei will be checking the girls."

Kamishiro-sensei is our assistant-form teacher, and a light music teacher who had only just graduated from an all-girls university last year. She didn't put on any airs, was well-liked by her students, and was also extremely pretty. She's pretty, cute, and her figure's......Hmm? I seem to have deviated from the main topic.

Speaking of which, I immediately thought of one thing when I heard that there was going to be a check.

It can't be that much of a coincidence can it? Nogizaka-san can't be holding that book right now, right?

The time limit for borrowing a book from our school library was two weeks. If she had really held the book until the last day, then she would have to return it today. No, she can't be that unlucky!!

I nonchalantly looked behind me, and saw that Nogizaka-san's face had gone ashen, looking as though she was the victim of a murder.

....Ah, she must be holding the book right now.

"Please endure the check for a while more, it's finishing soon."

As per the instructions of Kamishiro-sensei, the female students began to place their personal belongings on their desks, as Nogizaka-san could only do the same with a helpless look in her eyes. I seemed to have caught a glimpse of the magazine that I had seen two weeks ago hidden among the textbooks and music scores on her table.

What should I do?

I thought about it, and I shouldn't do anything, since it's not like I'm not obliged to help her or anything.

But...

The image of Nogizaka-san crying from two weeks ago suddenly flashed across my mind. Even though I've already seen her uncontrollable sobbing, if that were to repeat itself in front of the entire class, just what kind of situation would it result in? Hmm...I didn't even dare to imagine it, but I know that it wouldn't be pretty for the pampered daughter of a wealthy family like Nogizaka-san to react to this kind of sudden event. She probably wouldn't even know what to do.

Was there really no way around it? No matter if it was a mud boat or the Titanic, she had already boarded the vessel, so I should be doing something to help her. But just as I realized that the opponent was Kamishiro-sensei, I couldn't think of any plan of attack. Two negatives make a positive, there must be a way, I can't miss this opportunity!

God, why is my brain so slow to react in the morning!

I raised my hand to speak.

"I...My stomach really hurts, may I make a trip to the washroom?"

"What's wrong? Did you eat too much for breakfast? Never mind, since you've passed the check already, you may go."

The 38 year-old Tanabe Shigeo obnoxiously said something which implied that he didn't care about his students at all. As he made his way around the desks of his students, I thought that the reason behind the fact that he still hasn't gotten married was due to his character...Oh well, it's not like it's any business of mine. I pretended to be in pain as I slanted my body while walking towards the exit of the classroom, passing by Nogizaka-san's seat in the process.

"I'm sorry."

"Huh?"

After saying that to Nogizaka-san, who was on the verge of tears, I pretended to trip on a bag on the floor as I deliberately fell towards her table.

"Eh? Ah!"

The table fell over as the textbooks, scores and other stuff that were on it flew onto the floor as well. Together with Nogizaka-san's low scream, her surroundings descended into chaos.

"Nogizaka-san, are you alright?"

"Ayase, get lost!"

"All you do is to get in the way of others! You better get away from Nogizaka-san this instant!"

My classmates started shouting at me from all corners of the classroom. How could it be that not even one of them cared about my condition?

"Ayase-kun. What are you doing!?"

Kamishiro-sensei walked over. She probably didn't see it.

"Sorry, I was trying to get to the washroom as soon as possible when I tripped."

"You're always so rash. Alright, just carry on and leave this to me."

"Sorry to trouble you."

I nodded towards Kamishiro-sensei, who had a conspiratorial smile on her face, and hurried out of the classroom.

I walked along the corridor to the washroom, clutching my stomach with one hand.

There shouldn't be a stalker hiding in the men's toilet right now, but for the sake of secrecy, I confirmed that there wasn't anyone else in the washroom before taking out a rectangular object from the inside of my uniform. No prizes for guessing the correct answer, of course it was the 「INNOCENT SMILE」. The blue-haired girl on the cover was still smiling happily. Phew, at least I successfully smuggled it out!

"This is..."

Just as I was congratulating myself, I suddenly realized that there was something else beneath the magazine, an expensive-looking green book. This is a book of musical scores, one of those that was on Nogizaka-san's table. Looks like in my hurry to smuggle the magazine out of the classroom, I had taken something else out along with it.

"Composed by Franz Liszt. Erster Mephisto-Walzer No. 1, S514"

Such a resounding name for a piece. The Waltz of Mephisto. I flipped the book open, only to find that its interior was covered with musical symbols which I didn't understand. Wow.

She's too brilliant! I don't know anything about playing the piano. But in that moment, I already knew that this wasn't a piece that an average high school student could play. Which was why I could only stand there in awe of Nogizaka-san's piano prowess.

I carefully closed the thick score that once again reminded me of how perfect Nogizaka-san is.

At that moment, something strange loomed up in the corner of my vision.

"..."

This is a drawing right? A horrific-looking villain with the eyes of a bloodthirsty bear was drawn in one corner of the piano score. He was holding a conductor's baton in one hand, while in a speech bubble beside him, 'please remember not to play at too fast a tempo at this part♪' in pink ink. In the stark contrast between the picture and the contents of the speech bubble, the reminder appeared to be extremely impish.

But the bear really wasn't drawn very nicely, as it also looked like a man-eating wolf, or a large bloodhound, or a failed clone of Godzilla. As for the object that it held in its hand, it looked like a saber, a police baton, or even an ill-designed lightsaber.

To be honest, that drawing was extremely bad. So bad that a kindergarten kid with a little bit of talent in the arts would be able to draw something better.

"...I'll just pretend that I didn't see it!"

After mulling it over, I felt that this was the wisest course of action. There are a lot of things in the world that are best left hidden and not known to mankind. See no evil.

After looking at it for a while more, I quietly closed the score.

After school, Kamishiro-sensei called me to the office.

She seemed to have seen through my act in the morning.

"You hid something at that time didn't you?"

Kamishiro-sensei crossed her legs in a way that would desolate the eyes of innocent youths as she asked. Against this sort of opponent, that the ill-conceived trick would be seen through shouldn't be much of a surprise. So I thought about how best to answer the question.

"Hmm...I admit that I hid something, but I assure you, it wasn't anything contraband. It was an object that would bring great distress to a teenage girl, which was why I took such drastic and rash measures to solve the problem.

I just gave an answer that even I didn't understand, but Kamishiro-sensei gave a devilish smile as though I just sold my soul to her.

"I believe you. You were trying to protect Haruka, right?"

"No, about this..."

"Am I wrong?"

"Ugh..."

It seems like...she's seen through everything. It's true that aged ginger is more pungent, so I should just keep my mouth shut for now.

"Alright you don't have to give me the details, so let's just put this matter behind us. Mm...it must be nice to be young and so full of energy. The exuberant youthfulness of the E generation, if only I was five years younger!"

Kamishiro-sensei's eyes sparkled with an unearthly light, she seemed to be rather happy. Though she seemed to have misunderstood something, but any attempts to explain the situation would probably fall on deaf ears, so I decided not to act rashly.

"It's true that one should experience every type of situation while one's still young, like dating two girls at once or a triangular relationship, anything goes! If you don't play your cards properly, you could even get into a 6-way relationship..."

And this was how I spent the next five minutes.

After Kamishiro-sensei finally snapped out of her own world, she uncrossed and crossed her legs again before continuing our conversation.

"Hmm, I don't have anything else to say to you, you can go now...Ah, wait a moment, I remembered something. Yuu-chan, do you know where my cellphone is? I lost it after I went to borrow some music scores during lunch break."

"How would I know the location of your cellphone..."

"Really? Actually, I was thinking that you had hidden it! Good boys also have times when they want to play bad, it's the special psychology of teenage boys..."

"I categorically deny that."

"If you say it so seriously, onee-san will be sad you know..."

"..."

I retorted softly.

"Ah, such a cruel retort, but I'm not bluffing...I really forgot where I put it, it's really strange. Oh well, I'll just continue looking for it, I'll think of something else if I really can't find it."

"You really do know how to act blur..."

Though I'm hardly one to say that, but,

"Really? Hmm! Haruka and you...To be honest, the two of you are a surprising couple."

"No, we're not dating..."

I retorted immediately, she really had misunderstood our relationship.

"It's alright, there's no point hiding it, onee-chan knows everything already."

[[Image:NHnH vol01 060.jpg|thumb]]

"It's not a question of hiding it or not...she's the 'Nuit Étoile'! I'm not good enough for her, so this is all a misunderstanding."

However.

"An inter-caste love relationship! So touching..."

God, this person isn't absorbing anything I'm telling her.

"...You haven't changed one bit, Yukari."

As expected of my sister's friend, for people who aren't dense enough will never be able to make friends with my sister...But why am I surrounded by such dense people! Nobunaga, the three idiots, Yukari, and my sister. Is this what they call 'birds of a feather flock together'? I really don't want to go down that line of thought.

"Hey, please call me Kamishiro-sensei when in school."

In that moment, I remembered that I had the habit of calling other people by their given names.

"I'm alright with anything, Sen---sei."

Under the influence of the pleading brown-colored eyes of Kamishiro-sensei, I lost the power to retort. Oh well, since this incident's over, I can go back to the classroom. But just as I prepared to walk back to my classroom, Yukari suddenly put on an expression that middle-aged obasan's have when they're preparing to sexually harass their female colleagues and happily told me,

"Saito-sensei's out on official business today, and the bed in the infirmary is empty! Work hard! Young man!"

I just walked out of the teacher's office when I saw Nogizaka-san standing there.

She stood there quietly, like the only lily in a garden full of tulips, though a little conservative, but still different from the rest.

"Ah..."

Nogizaka-san fiddled with her white hairband when she saw me as she stepped forward, looking as though she had something to say.

She stood there for a while before finally making up her mind,

"Umm...Ayase-kun..."

Her pink lips parted to say something, but...

"Ah! Isn't that the 'Nuit Étoile'?"

A voice rudely interrupted her.

"Where?"

"Look! There!"

On the other end of the corridor, there were a few guys who were pointing in our direction and talking among themselves.

"It's true, and some guy is trying to flirt with her."

"What!? A guy?"

One of the guys gave a murderous shout.

To be honest, after so much had happened, I had almost forgotten that Nogizaka-san was a famous person in school. A famous person like her talking face to face with a serious-looking guy (me) outside the teacher's office was extremely noticeable.

"What!? The 'Nuit Étoile'?"

"And a guy?"

"What's the matter? Just what is happening?'

Other than the loud voices of the group of guys, even the other students who were passing by had stopped and were looking at us curiously, some even moving closer to get a better look. In a few moments, the two of us had been completely surrounded by people.

Hmm...

The popularity of the 'Nuit Étoile' was extremely scary, so much so that we couldn't even hold a conversation in peace in public.

For the first time in my life, I realized that personal privacy was actually so worthless and meaningless. Though it's not my place to give out such lamentations,

Because 120% of those guys' interest was on Nogizaka-san and not on me.

Just as I was thinking of that, more and more people started to arrive. I looked around me...about twenty or even thirty people had already gathered, just where did all these people come from?

Anyway, it would be suicide to continue staying here. Under the watchful eyes of so many people, we won't be able to speak to each other properly.

Since it has come down to this, there was only one way of resolving this.

"Nogizaka-san, let's go."

"Ah?"

I pulled Nogizaka-san, who had a dazed expression on her face like a duckling who has just been born away from the scene. It's so strange! Why am I always running whenever I'm together with Nogizaka-san?

"Hey, that fellow actually dared to flirtatiously drag the 'Nuit Étoile' by her hand!"

"What!? By her hand?"

Just as we ran through the layers of human walls around us to escape, angry shouts sounded from the surrounding crowd.

"Damn! Don't run away!"

"Unforgivable..."

"Damn it, I've remembered his face! The next time I see him, I'll tie him up and hang him upside down from the roof!"

My god, those are such extreme words, I even started hallucinating, as I thought I saw a group of people putting on red headbands that read 'Protect Haruka-sama~ The Nuit Étoile Protection Force~'.

......Those should be the hallucinations generated by my own mind.

Once again, we came to the rooftop.

The only difference was that this time, Nogizaka-san wasn't the one crying, though I felt like I was going to. Looks like the legendary secret fan club really exists, I should get Nobunaga to dig up some information on them. I do not want to be the public enemy number one of these people, for if I don't take the appropriate actions, I might really be hung upside down from the rooftop.

As I thought about the fanclub members, all of whom had looked at me murderously, I felt extremely depressed.

I finally understood the extent of Nogizaka-san's popularity. It was rumored that Nogizaka-san's fan club membership was a three digit value, and it looked to be true. In the context of our school population, a three digit value would be equal to roughly a quarter of the entire school population. In other words (including girls), of every four students in our school, one is a supporter of Nogizaka-san. That's a bit too terrifying isn't it?

Due to fatigue, Nogizaka-san was panting loudly beside me, no surprise given the long distance that we ran to get here.

After Nogizaka-san's breathing had become more even, I opened my mouth to speak.

"Did......Did you have something to say to me?"

Actually I could already guess what Nogizaka-san would want to say.

"Yes I do, about this morning's incident......"

After she stopped panting, Nogizaka-san finally lifted up her head.

As I expected! That would be the only reason why Nogizaka-san would come looking for me.

Even though it's a bit sad to say that, but......

"Ah, I'm really sorry for lunging at you so suddenly in the morning."

As I said that, Nogizaka-san became a little nervous.

"Eh? That......That was very nice......No! It wasn't nice, but......"

So was it nice or was it not nice?

Nogizaka-san suddenly lowered her head like a dove, her slightly messy hair moving along with the movement of her head. At this point in time, the soft and silky fragrance of her hair was blown over.

"I'm really grateful to you. That time.....You were helping me, weren't you?"

"It's nothing!"

You could say that I was helping her, or you could say that I just couldn't leave her like that, because I know Nogizaka-san's secret!

Nogizaka-san giggled.

"Ayase-kun, you're a really nice guy."

"Nice guy..."

Normally, by saying that the guy is a nice guy, the girl usually means 'you're a hopeless nice guy', so it wasn't anything to be happy about. But since it came from Nogizaka-san, she probably doesn't mean it that way!

"Anyway, I want to thank you for helping me. I'm grateful for you helping me keep the fact that I borrowed the 「INNOCENT SMILE」 a secret...And I'm really sorry......Because of me, you got called to the teacher's office."

She bowed her head in apology again.

"It's nothing, don't think too much about it. It was Kamishiro-sensei who called me to the office, so it's nothing!"

"But..."

"It's alright, I wasn't scolded or anything!"

Finally convinced after my repeated explanations, Nogizaka-san finally raised her head again.

"Ayase-kun, thank you for all your help."

Nogizaka-san gave me a shy smile. Hmm......If she continues in this vein, I'll start to feel embarrassed too.

Which was why I decided to change the topic.

"Oh right, I gotta return this to you."

After checking to make sure that no one was around, I took out 「INNOCENT SMILE」 and the music score.

"Ah, Ayase-kun, you even took away the music score."

"I used too much force when I was trying to hide 「INNOCENT SMILE」! This piece of music looks really difficult, are you able to play it?"

I asked Nogizaka-san who was for an instant slightly embarrassed.

"Yes... it's the piece I'm currently practicing, so I'm almost able to play the entire piece."

I nodded. So she can play it after all. As the name of the piece, 「The Waltz of Mephisto」 suggests, this wasn't a piece that normal people would be able to play, but she could.

Just as I was filled with awe at her piano prowess, Nogizaka-san suddenly thought of something, and abruptly looked up at me...

"So......could it be that you looked inside?"

Nogizaka-san's voice carried a tinge of uneasiness, as though saying that I saw something.

"I......Didn't I draw a lot of drawings in it?"

She looked up at me.

"Ah......That's right......"

That man-eating bear who looked like it just killed two of three people! Because the visual impact was too jarring, I remembered that drawing in exquisite detail, the drawing which would bring at least three days of nightmares to anyone who looks at it.

"I'm sorry, but I saw it...or rather, it ran into my line of sight, I merely glanced at it."

"S..so, you saw it?"

Nogizaka-san lowered her head. Hmm...that really was something that I shouldn't have seen, it was forbidden fruit! Just as I was frantically trying to think of a way to get over this awkward atmosphere, Nogizaka-san surprised me with her next sentence.

"What do you think of it?"

"Huh?"

What do you mean?

"That is......it's quite nice isn't it? It's the first time anyone has seen my drawings"

Nogizaka-san's eyes sparkled when she said that, her expression showing the confidence she had in her drawing skills. Don't tell me......that she's asking for my opinion? I never thought that things would turn out like this.

'The main source of nourishment of that bear seems to be humans'...That doesn't sound like a compliment. 'The bear's eyes make it look like it's sniffing drugs'...that's definitely not a compliment. 'If we were to put that bear into a hot pot, it'll probably be very delicious'...I really didn't how I should phrase my answer.

After mulling it over...

"The bear's gaze is extremely evil...no, or rather, it's very piercing. Everyone's perspective is different, so I suppose some people would find it very cute..."

In the end, my polite and invincible compliment was shattered by Nogizaka-san's response.

"...Hmm? Bear? But that's a cat!"

Nogizaka-san tilted her head as though asking, just what are you talking about.

"..."

"..."

"...Ah, you're absolutely right, it's a cat."

A cat?

I honestly didn't know that it was a cat. Because a normal cat wouldn't have fangs would it?

"Umm...Uh...It's really creative to let the cat hold a conductor's baton!!"

"...It's supposed to be a cat toy!"

"..."

"..."

"Ah, that's right, it's a cat toy."

The book is a music score, and adding those two things sure add a new perspective.

Luckily, Nogizaka-san didn't seem to have heard my soundless murmurings.

"It's embarrassing to say it myself, but I'm rather confident about that piece of art!"

Nogizaka-san continued.

"..."

Is she serious?

I stared at Nogizaka-san.

The look in her eyes was extremely serious.

There was no look in the world that could be more serious than that.

"..."

Well, no point picking out her faults, no one's perfect after all!

"...Hmm, that's a really creative and outstanding piece of work, I like it! I think I see a hint of Picasso's 「Guernica」 in it."

すごく腕曲的に感想を述べた。というか、それが限界だった。

"Really? I'm so happy!"

Looking at the joy expressed on Nogizaka-san's innocent face, I felt a sense of guilt weighing down on me. At least I wasn't lying.

"I'm really really happy! I'm glad I asked for your opinion!"

"Righ......Right......"

I'm glad she didn't ask somebody other than me.

"Well......then please take good care of me in the future!"

"?"

What?

"I think I'll improve faster if I show it to other people. I've always been practicing alone, but its hard to improve like this...Of course, only if you have the time..."

"..."

Was she planning to show me these satanic drawings that bring nightmares and summon demons on a regular basis?

"What......What do you think?"

"...About this......"

"You don't want to?"

I didn't give an immediate answer and Nogizaka-san's expression immediately turned to one reminiscent of a puppy that had been abandoned by the roadside. That expression is a banned technique, for no one can reject the 'Nuit Étoile' or let the 'Nuit Étoile' put on such an expression. Furthermore, that Nogizaka-san would implore me like this is because I'm the only one who knows about this hobby of hers......I don't have a choice, for I'm stuck between a rock and a hard place, and I really think that I've boarded the Titanic.

"If you don't mind, I'm willing to discuss it with you anytime."

I deliberately pitched my voice higher so as to impress upon my sincerity.

"Really!"

Nogizaka-san gave a blissful smile. God, I think I'll lose a hundred days of my life everytime I see this smile in the future...oh well, no point thinking about that now.

After that, for a long period of time (at least 30 minutes), I was listening to Nogizaka-san talk about her passion for drawing.

"I have to go now, thank you very much for today. After I finish some new drawings, I'll show them to you again. I'll be going first."

Because of her piano lesson, Nogizaka-san left first. She was in extremely high spirits, humming the tune of 「Für Elise」 as she walked.

Looking at her receding figure, I couldn't help but murmur to myself.

"...Have I acted too rashly...?"

==4==
That night, I was studying in my room when an exaggeratedly loud voice came from downstairs.

"Hey! Yuuto! You've got a call!"

I was slightly miffed at being interrupted just as I was getting into the rhythm of my English-Japanese translation homework, but my sister was in a worse mood, ready to explode at any moment.

"I said, you've got a call!!!"

She kicked the door to my room open!! She even took down one of the door hinges along with her kick!! And then she stomped into my room.

The tall person who entered my room.

"Ruko..."

My sister (A karate second-dan holder, but often abuses her martial arts skills. In the Ayase household where my parents are rarely at home, she has the highest authority) appeared to be extremely unhappy, like an Asian black bear woken up from its slumber during winter time.

She only wore a white shirt on top of her underwear, such a disgraceful appearance.

"How could she wake me up from my sweet slumber! I don't know who she is, but you better teach her a lesson and tell her not to call in the middle of the night!"

Middle of the night? It's only ten! Though it wasn't early, but it wasn't that late either. And what did she mean by 'teach her a lesson'? Shouldn't she say lecture or something!

I knew that retorting was useless, but I still gave it a try.

"Whatever makes you happy, since both mean 'input' in one way or another."

Those two phrases are completely different! They have totally different meanings!

But to Ruko, who was even lazier and more perfunctory than me, those two phrases really weren't that different. She gave an irritated expression as she glared at me.

"...You're really annoying! Just answer the phone will you! I'm so sleepy.......I'm going to sleep now, so you better remember to unplug the phone after you finish your conversation! "

Ruko threw the phone over to me before going through the door that was swinging on only one of its hinges.

For the love of God! Who'd have believed that she's actually the secretary for the CEO of a top-class firm, which goes to show that anything can happen in this society of ours. It was indeed the state of affairs that beautiful women would always have their way. Though my sister is pretty, but I don't really want to comment on her character. For a society that is perpetually harping on equality, we're extremely unfair.

I thought of all this as I answered the phone.

"Hello?"

And then...

"Ah, hello? Is this Ayase-kun? It's Nogizaka."

A surprising voice came from the other end of the line, the female voice that had the power to calm anyone who hears it, one that I've been hearing quite a lot of recently. But right now, this voice sounded extremely serious, nothing like the cheerful one I had heard in the day. Something must have happened.

"I'm really sorry to disturb you at such a late hour. Umm...I would like to ask for a favor from you, Ayase-kun..."

A favor? My heart beat really fast at that word.

"...I'm really embarrassed to say this right now. But I know I'll regret it for life if I don't say it now."

The seriousness in that voice was mixed with a heavy dose of embarrassment. Could it be that? No, Nogizaka-san would never ask me to do something as absurd as imitating the way crickets walk upside-down.

"Erm......Are you listening?"

"Ah, of, of course I'm listening."

I had no reason not to be listening.

"That's great...Ayase-kun, could you come out and meet me now?"

"Huh..."

After a second of lightning-quick analysis......

"Meet up...just the two of us?'

"That's right."

To meet up at this time......She can't be planning to have a secret date with me can she? The two of us sitting on a bench in the park. Time has stopped, and then the two of us......No, I can't continue fantasizing! I'll start to think about contents similar to the plot in a third-grade novel if I continue fantasizing.

I shook my heard violently. Got to stay calm, got to stay calm, I have to keep my cool.

To return my heartbeat to normal, healthy levels, I mentally recited the multiplication table. At this time, Nogizaka-san continued,

"Actually...I would like you to accompany me to school."

"School?"

The school in question...would obviously be the Hakujo Academy that we both attend. Why would she pick such a time to go to school when there wasn't a late night dare challenge of any kind going on......

"......The magazine...I forgot to return it."

The soft and hesitant voice cut off my line of thought.

"I had planned to return it after meeting Ayase-kun, but as I was feeling extremely happy after our conversation, I felt that I could return it a bit later......and I forgot to return in the end."

"You're talking about......that magazine?"

「INNOCENT SMILE」

"......Yes."

"..."

The situation......was really serious. The basic rules of our school were rather loose, but our school was extremely strict regarding the usage of school facilities. If a book that was borrowed from the library wasn't returned by the due date, the school would publicly remind the student through the PA system.

Of course, the public reminder would also include the student's name, year, and the name of the borrowed book.

"If I'm mentioned, I'll...sob..."

Probably thinking about what would happen if the book that she borrowed was publicly announced to the entire school, Nogizaka-san was whimpering slightly.

「だ、だから今から返しに行こうと思って。ぐすっ、で、でもこんな時間に一人で学園に行くのは……その怖くて。それで、だれかにいっしょに行ってくれるように頼もうと思って……だ、だけど」

Nogizaka-san said in a tearful voice.

So that's how it is. About this, I was the only one whom she could turn to for help. Because if she was to look for someone else, she'd have to show them 「INNOCENT SMILE」, bringing her hobby to the knowledge of one more person.

"Sob......Is it too much to ask? I'm really sorry to always bother you like this, but..."

It wasn't her fault. And......only a demented man would abandon a crying Nogizaka-san, right?

Therefore.

"Hmm...Let's just meet up at school now, alright?"

"Sob...Ah...?"

A surprised exclamation came from the other side of the line.

"You're willing......to go with me?"

"Yup, since I've got nothing to do right now anyway."

It was decided. Though I haven't finished my English homework, that's not important at a moment like this! I would like to avoid both Nogizaka-san's tears and the scolding given by my English teacher (forty-two years old, characteristic: Extremely annoying), but I don't have the time to deliberate any further on this.

"Thank you......sob......Thank you so much"

And that was how I decided to sneak into school at such an unearthly hour.

The campus was extremely creepy at night.

The thirty-something year-old white cement campus looked as thought it was floating in the sky in the dark, and from an angle, it really looked like an abandoned mansion, giving any observers a severe case of the creeps. This atmosphere was like the one in the supernatural shows on television where the spiritually-inclined guest appears and declares to the audience that 'an extremely evil aura can be felt here', whereupon the audience painfully wrestles with their inner-selves whether to continue watching or not. Nogizaka-san, who was standing next to me, was looking at the campus with exactly the same expression on her face, looking as though she was about to burst into tears any moment.

Now, how should we go about infiltrating the campus?

Of course the main gate wouldn't be open at this time, so perhaps we should try going by the staff entrance. Since it's the staff entrance, it should be near the teachers' office. But we'd have to be extremely careful if we were to go in by the staff entrance so as to avoid getting caught by a patrolling teacher. Or should we break a window and reach in to take the key, use a power tool to break the lock of the main gate, or just smash our way through the gate with a metal pole. Just that...all the above-mentioned methods were illegal.

Isn't there any way that's quieter? (Even though no matter how quiet an act of infiltration is, it's still an illegal act) Just as I was trying to come up with a better idea...

"Ayase-kun, this way."

Nogizaka-san pulled on my arm.

"We can get in by the back gate."

"Back gate......why?"

"Because I have a backup key."

"A backup key?"

Why would she have something like that?

"The key was in my father's study, so I just borrowed it for a while, because I thought it might come in handy!"

So it was from her father's study...I seem to have understood something, but why would her father have a backup key of the school?

"I'm not very sure about the specifics...but it seems like my father donated a large amount of money to the school, and to prepare for emergencies, he asked for a backup of all the keys in the school."

Investment...Right, I've heard this before. Ever since Nogizaka-san came to study at this school, ninety percent of all the money donated to Hakujo Academy came from the Nogizaka family. So it probably wouldn't be surprising if Nogizaka-san had a backup copy of all the keys in the school......right?

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing......"

Now's not the time to voice my questions, but since she had the backup copies to all the keys in the school, she'd surely have the key to the main gate. Wouldn't it be much better to just go in by the main gate? But I didn't say that out loud.

"Let's go!"

"Yes!'

Because the library was on the second story, we walked in the direction of the stairs.

Not surprisingly, the interior of the school was also empty, and as silent as a cemetery.

"It's really creepy..."

Nogizaka-san said as she looked around the deserted corridor. She gripped the sleeve of my shirt tightly, not daring to let go for even a second.

"If this was a game, a zombie should be jumping out from this corner."

"Ah!!!"

I had played this game where you had to fight off hordes of zombies, giant spiders and other monstrosities while attempting to escape from a western-style building. For the first ten minutes of the game, you would probably feel like you're about to be devoured by two of three zombies, but...

Never mind, forget I said it, now's not the time to think about something like that.

"Ayase-kun, do you know about the seven mysteries of our school?"

As we neared the stairwell, Nogizaka-san suddenly mentioned that. The seven mysteries of the school, though I'm not exactly sure as to the actual number of the mysteries, but there should be quite a few of them. Like...

There's the 'Thirteen steps of death to the rooftop'.

As for the others, I only know of the 'Dancing human figure in the science classroom', 'The self-playing piano in the music room', 'The self-bouncing ball in the empty gym'.

"There's still 'Hanako-san, who lives in the toilet' 'The big mirror in the infirmary that reflects the death of the user', and...'the dead book-reader'."

Nogizaka-san filled in the gaps.

"..."

An extremely bad premonition filled the air after hearing such rumors.

This was my first time hearing about 'The dead book-reader'. Since it has to do with a book-reader, it should be connected to the library right? And we just had to be going to the library at this time.

"..."

Should we just head back?

"Don't...Don't leave me behind!"

[[Image:NHnH vol01 084.jpg|thumb]]

My arm was held in a vice-like grip by Nogizaka-san, who had tears rolling about in her eyes. Looks like I wouldn't be able to perform the 'great escape'.

During the time when I was struggling with myself about whether to run away or not, we reached the library in question. The wooden door that looked so normal in the day now looked like the gates to hell.

It was a really bad feeling.

"So...What's the story behind 'The dead book-reader'?"

I asked Nogizaka-san.

"A long long time ago, when the campus was still made of wood, there was a student who really liked to read. Because he was crazy about reading, so this student would go to the library every day, until one day, where he passed away after getting into an accident on his way to the library. But it's rumored that for the sake of reading, this student would still report to the library everyday, which is why in the dark and silent library, footsteps and the sound of a book dropping onto the ground can be heard, and the shadow of a reading figure can also be seen at the window."

"You really know a lot about that."

"We're going off track here, but I heard that someone really came down to the library in the middle of the night, and that book-reader really did appear in front of that person."

"..."

"I only heard this story the day before yesterday. So now......I kind of regret hearing it..."

Nogizaka-san lowered her head. Even if she regrets hearing that story, it was already too late...

"...It'll probably be even worse if this story was told to someone who's never heard of it before."

"You're right......It would be worse."

"I've never heard this story before."

"Huh...you..."

Nogizaka-san placed a finger at the edge of her mouth as she lapsed into deep thought.

"...So you're saying that...You just heard the story for the first time from me?"

"That's right."

"..."

"..."

The surroundings were deathly silent.

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said all that."

Nogizaka-san apologized with a horrified expression on her face, just like a puppy who did something wrong and was getting scolded by its master. I believe that no one would be able to grumble even a word more after seeing her like this.

"Ah, it's alright, since you didn't do it on purpose."

And I was the one who was asked for the details in the first place.

"But, if you meet the dead book-reader and get murdered by him because of my words..."

Nogizaka-san's face was terribly pale as she fervently prayed that I would not become the victim of a supernatural murder!

"It'll be alright! The dead book-reader won't run out just because of your story! And my only redeeming feature is that I'm really tough, so I probably would be able to survive a supernatural attack without much effort."

Because I have been forced to accept Ruko's rigorous training since I was young.

"But...the attack of a spirit...isn't a physical attack, but a mental one, like curses..."

"That's alright too."

Regarding mental attacks, besides Ruko's training, I've also been on the receiving end of a lot of training from Yukari. So my defensive ability against mental attacks would probably be even higher than my defensive ability against physical attacks. I am not proud of this inhuman defensive capability of mine, but it's the unfortunate truth.

Nogizaka-san smiled as she squinted slightly, probably hinting that she accepts my answer?

"......You're really kind."

"No......I'm not that kind......"

Why would she suddenly say something like this?"

"Hehe!"

"No...That's..."

I wanted to deny it, but couldn't find the right words. To mask the fact that I was blushing, I turned my gaze to the direction of the library.

"Cough, though I can't deny that this library's really creepy...we still have to go in don't we?"

Once I said that, Nogizaka-san immediately nodded her head furiously with a serious expression on her face.

"Let's...Let's go!"

Even though Nogizaka-san was the one calling for us to go, she didn't move at all as she looked at me as if trying to send me some kind of telepathic message...she probably wants me to lead the way. Alright, let's do it!

I pushed open the gigantic wooden door to the library, the wooden frame creaking under the force exerted by my hands before it opened. On the other side of the door was...an empty library. If this was a horror film, then at the exact moment where the door was opened, we would have gone face to face with 'the dead book-reader', a worst-case scenario that I wanted to avoid at all costs. The atmosphere in the empty room seemed to be extremely sinister, as though a ghoulish white face would appear from behind the black-painted shelves any moment.

"You can't leave me. Please don't leave me alone, I'm begging you."

Nogizaka-san grabbed my arm tightly as she whimpered, a flowery smell making its way to my nostrils. In fact, she needn't have been so worried, since she was grabbing me so tightly that I wasn't even able to move.

"Ah, I'm sorry."

Nogizaka-san hurriedly let go of me, my body finally regaining its freedom of movement. But for some reason, I suddenly felt a trace of regret.

"Let's just maintain this position. Please don't leave me alone alright?"

Nogizaka-san looked up at me as she requested me to stay by her side while she held on to my arm. I nodded as we made our way towards the book-returning counter.

It was about fifty meters to the counter, and we carefully made our way over.

During this short journey, Nogizaka-san's beautiful face almost touched mine a couple of time. Her alluring amber eyes, her exquisitely white skin, and her pink lips all made my heart beat faster after every close encounter...Is there a problem with the regularity of my heartbeat?

"Kya!"

Nogizaka-san seemed to have tripped over something...it should be the reading chair again, right? She lost her balance, but fortunately, she broke her fall just before her face was about to come into contact with the floor. That was close!

"Why is there a chair here..."

How could you say that when the chair's always been here, and you've already tripped over it once before already?

"I've embarrassed myself again, I'm so clumsy!"

She smiled embarrassingly before continuing to walk, but promptly tripped over another chair, and fell flat on the floor this time.

"..."

I was thinking, she can't be...

Nogizaka-san's a little...no, extremely dense.

"...I've been tripping over or knocking into things since young."

Nogizaka-san answered the question in my mind.

"I would be able to fall down even when walking on flat ground, and I've even walked into electrical poles and parked cars."

"You're not good at sports?"

But I had thought that she does quite well during physical education classes.

"Hmm......I don't think this has got anything to do with physical ability."

"...I think you're right."

Was she really like this? I've never seen her trip over something or knock into something at school though.

"I'm usually extremely careful...but maybe it's because Ayase-kun has already seen me trip over something that I probably subconsciously let my guard down, leading to me to trip over more things."

Nogizaka-san smiled abashedly. Looks like she's been putting in a lot of effort to maintain her public image.

"...Ah, what have I been saying! We should quickly return the book!"

The red-faced Nogizaka-san suddenly remembered our mission and walked towards the book-returning counter, this time not tripping over anything. After reaching the counter, Nogizaka-san immediately turned on the computer, which powered up with a whir as the monitor displayed the operating system.

"Hey, I suddenly thought of something."

"Thought of what?"

"Even if the book was returned now, won't the data be stored in the computer?"

It's a computer specially designed to handle the borrowing and returning of library books. Which is why the date and time of all transactions would definitely be recorded in the computer. To be more precise, in the hard-disk of the computer. It'll definitely show that on the twenty-second day of April, at 23:08, book number 1203 (INNOCENT SMILE) was returned to the library.

"..."

Nogizaka-san froze for five seconds.

"...I never thought of that."

Hey, Hey!

"Hmm...There's got to be a way. Let's think logically. Since no one in their right minds would return a book at this time, I would expect the librarian to assume that there's a problem with the data. People always look for a reason to explain such small and insignificant inconsistencies."

Maybe she's right. But I would never have guessed that she had this careless side to her.

"Please wait for a moment while I return the book."

Nogizaka-san concentrated on the computer in front of her after saying that.

I had nothing to do, so I couldn't help but look at Nogizaka-san, who had both eyes on the monitor.

Sleek, black hair, snowy white skin, under the weak light of the moon and the reflection of the light from the screen, her body was bathed in a bluish white light, making her look as mysterious as the Goddess of healing magic in legends. She's the beautiful, clever, dignified and musically talented 'Nuit Étoile'. But the string of compliments didn't seem to fit the girl standing in front of me.

Because my impression of Nogizaka-san isn't like this.

Before this, I had thought of Nogizaka-san as a calm and collected lady. And I'm sure the rest of my classmates would see her in the same way.

But right now, I finally understand why we can never judge a book by its cover.

Which daughter of a wealthy and powerful family would illegally infiltrate her own school just to return an otaku magazine?

And even crying while tripping over numerous things in front of another in the process, embarrassing herself by being extremely clumsy...

But, compared to the normally perfect Nogizaka-san, I felt that the Nogizaka-san that I was seeing right now was more 'human'. A much better feeling. But I guess I should keep such thoughts to myself! Because Nogizaka-san probably won't be happy with that, even if I thought this side of her was better.

"Nogizaka-san."

"Yes?"

Nogizaka-san didn't turn her gaze as she continued to operate the computer.

"Why did you start this hobby...I mean, how did you become an otaku?"

I finally asked that question! God, what have I said! I had already promised Nogizaka-san not to speak of this anymore.

"Hmm, how..."

Surprisingly, Nogizaka-san didn't seem to mind it at all as she answered my question.

"Actually, I'm not very sure myself, by the time I realized it, I was already an otaku. Just that...I'm quite sure that 'that' set off this whole hobby of mine."

She place a finger on the edge of her mouth as she thought about what 'that' was.

"This happened about six years ago. Because I quarreled with my parents over all the skills that I had to learn, I ran to a park near my house to cry. The reason for that quarrel should have been...I had promised some friends to go and play together, but it clashed with my Japanese dance class so I couldn't go. That was the first time anyone had invited me out to play, so I was extremely happy, but I had to reject their invitation because my parents had enrolled me in Japanese dance classes...I was really upset, so I ran out to the park to cry my heart out. I ignored the stares of people passing by and just wailed. I think I probably wanted someone to come over and comfort me, but this world wasn't as caring as I had thought it was. More than a few people walked past me, but they all ignored me, since a crying kid is really annoying. But...there was one person, just one person came over to talk to me."

Nogizaka-san had a faraway look in her eyes, as though she was looking at a distant place.

"Although he was a bit rough about it, he tried his best to comfort me. I still remember what happened as though it was yesterday. At that time...He let me read the first edition of 「INNOCENT SMILE」."

Nogizaka-san continued in a slightly exaggerated tone.

"Before that, I had never read manga before, so it was a refreshing experience for me...In the flash of an eye, I was enraptured by the magazine. People who read manga would feel very happy, and I was probably deeply attracted by that kind of atmosphere...And in the end, I even asked that person to give that first edition to me."

Nogizaka-san laughed.

Wow! What a touching story! How did that guy even think of using the 「INNOCENT SMILE」 to comfort a primary school girl! This guy was incredible.

"That's probably the beginning of my hobby. After that incident, whenever I thought of that happy atmosphere, I would hide and read manga...which is why, even to this day, 「INNOCENT SMILE」 has a special place in my heart."

So that's why she was willing to take the risk to return this book to the library. Even Nobunaga had said that old editions of 「INNOCENT SMILE」 were priceless books, I think I finally understand why Nobunaga would do anything to achieve his goals.

"Phew...I'm finally done."

I heard the sound of the ENTER key being depressed. Looks like our mission was complete.

Nogizaka-san finally noticed my gaze. Just as she stretched in front of the computer screen, she suddenly stopped moving, like an electric toy dog that had run out of batteries.

"What's wrong? Is there something on my face?"

Nogizaka-san's face was beet-red due to her embarrassment, a reaction that I would never see in the classroom.

"No...I just think that you're a strange daughter of a wealthy and powerful family."

I told her my honest opinion.

"Hmm...I think it's really rude to say that to the person in question..."

Though she said that, Nogizaka-san didn't look angry at all. On the contrary, I thought she looked rather happy.

"In my opinion...Ayase-kun's much stranger than me. Yes, you're so strange that I can guarantee you'll win any All-Japan weirdo competition that there is."

"Thank you for the compliment."

What kind of competition is that!

"..."

"..."

For a moment, all was quiet.

"...Hahahaha!"

"...Hahahaha!"

In the next moment, both of us looked at each other and laughed. At the stroke of midnight, male and female laughter coming out of the empty library! If anyone hears that, there'll probably be a new version of the seven mysteries of the school. That'll be 'The terrifying maniacal laughter of a spirit couple in the library at midnight'.

I don't long how long we stood there laughing.

After our laughter had subsided, Nogizaka-san suddenly spoke rather seriously.

"I had thought......that everything was over." She began to talk about such a thing abruptly.

"Everything was over?"

"Yes."

Nogizaka-san nodded her head furiously.

"At the time when Ayase-kun saw that I had borrowed 「INNOCENT SMILE」, and also saw me trip and fall...I thought that everyone would know that I have this kind of hobby, and then everyone will look at me with strange looks and make fun of me. I really thought that it was going to turn out like that."

She's right. Although I didn't do it because I come into contact with such material on a regular basis through Nobunaga, there were many people in society who looked down on people with such hobbies. If anyone knew that the 'Nuit Étoile' was an otaku, that person would probably announce it to the whole school without hesitation.

Wait a minute, Nogizaka-san's tone seems to be suggesting that...

"Nogizaka-san, did you think that I would go around telling everyone that you're an otaku?"

Could it be that she thinks I'm that kind of person?

Nogizaka-san looked away embarrassedly.

"I'm...I'm really sorry! Because I didn't know what kind of person you are! So I couldn't deny that there was a definite possibility of that happening. And I've almost never talked to guys before...So I was a little afraid...of you."

"Never talked to..."

Nogizaka-san? The 'Nuit Étoile'? Now I would have never known that!

"For some reason, guys are always extremely stiff around me, unable to relax like they do around other girls. It seems that only Ayase-kun's able to talk to me normally."

I think it's because Nogizaka-san's too cute and perfect. But...I don't have to be like the other guys!

Nogizaka-san continued,

"Which is why I really thought that everything was over, so much so that I even thought about running away to a faraway place...But the truth has proven that I was wrong, because Ayase-kun kept his promise and didn't tell anyone about my hobby, and even after knowing about my hobby, you didn't make fun of me. You treated me like a normal person....and even helped me. If not for you, I really won't know what I would have done...I think I'm really despicable to doubt you in the first place, I really want to shout out how much of an idiot I am. I really......really want to thank you, Ayase-kun."

Nogizaka-san stood in front of me as she gave a curtsy to me to express her gratitude.

"Thank you......Thank you so much for everything you've done!"

That posture was extremely similar to one I had seen in a certain magazine a few days ago, but now that Nogizaka-san was the one doing it, it was probably the cutest pose of the century...

Just as I was about to lose all sense of reason...

Shuffle, shuffle!

"!?"

A sound came from behind the shelves.

"What...what was that......sound?"

Nogizaka-san grabbed me with lightning-quick reflexes. This kind of speed is the type that would only appear when one's caught in a fire...no, it should be an inhuman display of fleet-footedness, right? Whatever the reason as to Nogizaka-san's unnatural display of power, the point is, my arm came into contact with two soft orbs...

"It...It seems to have come from the other side of the shelves, could it be the 'dead book-reader'...

"Spirits don't exist in this world..."

They don't exist...Or rather, I hope they don't exist.

"What do we do?"

Nogizaka-san looked up at me anxiously. There are three courses of action available to me right now. One, under the influence of my considerable curiosity, I go over to check it out. Two, remain calm and run away. Three, pretend to be frightened and take advantage of the situation to hug Nogizaka-san. Personally, I hope to choose number three, but...No, it's merely my personal fantasy, I could get charged for sexual harassment.

Logically, I should choose option two, since we've already done what we set out to do, there's no need to find out about anything that doesn't concern us.

"Ah, Ayase-kun..."

"I'll go and take a look, wait here for me."

She hugged me tightly around my waist.

"I'm going with you."

"But, you may see something scary..."

"I'll be even more afraid if I were to stay here by myself."

She's right.

"Then, let's go over together?"

"Al...Alright..."

The two of us started to walk towards the direction in which the strange sound had come from.

"I think...that sound came from the shelve with the music scores."

"Music scores?"

We even have music scores in our library? I only thought that it was weird they had 「INNOCENT SMILE」, but it shouldn't be much of a surprise if they had music scores as well.

"It's around here."

Under the guidance of Nogizaka-san, just as we neared the corner of the shelf in question...

Dangdangdang.......

We heard a different sound from just now.

Shuffle shuffle...

And then we heard the sound of a book dropping onto the floor.

"Kya..."

Nogizaka-san grabbed my hand while covering her ears with surprising agility.

"I think..."

She looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

"It must be the 'dead book-reader'...Ayase-kun! I think we should run!"

"No, wait a moment..."

The sound of books dropping onto the floor stopped, but another sound took its place. Dingdangdangdingdangdang...It sounded familiar. Ah...could it be 'that'!

"Ah, Ayase-kun!"

I went up to the shelf and saw my conjecture validated.

"...It's a cellphone."

There was a white object on the shelf with the music scores, the white object was vibrating as it knocked into the music scores on the shelf. Because it's a cellphone that's receiving a call.

"...I seem to have seen this somewhere."

There was a keychain on it with YUKARI spelled out in English. Ah! Didn't that person say that she lost her cellphone? It looked as though she left it here when she came to borrow music scores. She really knows how to create a stir! I decided to return it to her tomorrow as I turned off the power to cut off its annoying ringtone.

"Nogizaka-san, it's alright, I've found the source of the sounds."

I called out to the ashen-faced, shivering Nogizaka-san who was hiding behind the shelf. Probably because the strange sounds had disappeared, Nogizaka-san seemed to have relaxed a little as she slowly made her way towards me.

"You know what was causing those sounds?"

"Yes, this is the source of it all"

I showed the white cellphone that had the opposite color to its owner's heart to Nogizaka-san, as she slumped down onto the ground as though her soul had just been sucked away.

"Ah, I feel weak now that I've loosened up ."

Nogizaka-san seemed to have been scared witless. This was the first time I've seen someone who's been scared to that extent, and that person was the 'Nuit Étoile'...It was a scene straight from the world of slapstick comedy.

"Hah..."

I couldn't help but laugh. Seeing that I was laughing at her, Nogizaka-san puffed out her cheeks.

"What...What are you laughing about! What's so funny? It's not like I did it on purpose, it's because...because it was too terrifying!"

She was retaliating, but soon stopped.

"You're......really a strange person."

"Same to you to!"

And then we looked at each other and started laughing again, laughing so loudly that even the people staying beside the school would probably be able to hear us.

Maybe a new version of the seven mysteries of the school would be heard in school tomorrow?

==5==
We finally completed our mission.

As we walked out of the school gate, Nogizaka-san bowed deeply to me.

"Thank you so much for today, Ayase-kun, you saved my life. Maybe...Today's actions wasn't legal, but I was very happy."

楽しかった。うん、確かにその表現は不穏当だが、不適当ではないな。だから俺も笑顔でこう返した。

"You're welcome, I enjoyed myself too."

Those were my true feelings.

"You...can just call me Haruka."

Nogizaka-san requested timidly.

"I'm saying that, you can just call me by my name. It feels like I'm an outsider if you keep calling me Nogizaka-san. No, I am an outsider, ah, I don't mean it that way...sob, I'm really bad at this...anyway, I wish that you'll call me Haruka and not Nogizaka-san."

She was serious about that.

Hmm...I don't know why she would be so flustered, but since she was the one who requested me to call her by her name, I don't think there should be any problems. To be honest, I felt that it would be an honor to be able to call her by her name.

"I got it, so I'll just call you...Haruka."

"Yes!"

Nogizaka-san nodded her head happily...No, I should refer to her as Haruka now. Right now, Haruka looked extremely cute.

"Then you should also call me Yuuto, all my good friends call me that."

For some reason, I suddenly felt embarrassed as I purposely looked away from her.

"Good friends..."

Haruka mumbled before smiling again, an honest smile straight from the heart that I've never seen before in the classroom.

"I got it, Yuuto, please take care of me from now on."

And thus, the relationship between Nogizaka Haruka and I began.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1 Chapter1

2009-08-07T02:58:08Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* 1 */

===Chapter 1===
__NOTOC__
==1==
The lunch break on that day wasn't any different from the usual lunch breaks.

I was eating lunch and chatting with a few classmates that I was close to (Nagai, Takenami, and Ogawa, more commonly known as the three idiots) in the 2-1 classroom of the private high school Hakujo Academy. The topic of conversation would probably induce suicidal thoughts in other people.

"That's why I think that the female sports uniform should have bloomers, anyone who wears [http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bermuda_shorts Bermuda shorts] that reach down to the knees isn't human. Anyone who's opposed to this motion isn't a citizen of Japan."

"That's right, I think so too."

"You're absolutely right."

Ogawa and Takenami nodded their heads vigorously in agreement with Nagai's opinion.

"Yuuto, what do you think?"

"Hmm? Well, I'm alright with anything I guess."

I really was alright with anything that the girls wore, which was why I answered the way I did.

"Alright with anything? It's because of your sitting-on-the-fence attitude that Japan has been brought to its current state of affairs. You're always like this, not taking sides on anything."

"Ayase, that's what you are. You don't have your own opinion on anything, you always cross the bridge only when you bump into it, you'll be sorry one day if you continue like this."

"That's right, you can't carry on like this!"

The three of them took turns to take shots at me, but they were merely meddling in other people's affairs. I don't deny that I'm an irresponsible and insensitive guy (though it's rather embarrassing that I say that about myself), but even I don't want to hear such criticism from three guys who discuss bloomers with perfectly straight faces.

"Alright, let's do this! You can listen to our respective arguments before deciding which side you're on. We'll start with the visual impact of bloomers."

Gosh, they really are the 'three idiots'.

I sighed soundlessly while casually looking around the classroom. Everything was normal, as the students were eating lunch while chatting with their friends, making up the familiar lunchtime scenery.

The spot in the classroom that attracted me the most was that seat next to the corridor. Because in the classroom that is so messy that it would make even the monkey closure look tidy, only that particular spot had a soothing and comforting aura around it.

In this place, there's a beautiful girl endowed with the nickname "Nuit Étoile".

She's my classmate, Nogizaka Haruka.

She had probably finished lunch already, as she leaned slightly backward and was concentrating on the book that she held in her left hand. The way she flipped the pages of her book with her fingers looked like a scene straight out of a painting. Colloquially, it means that she's too cute to describe. Or perhaps I should say that she's the very embodiment of a perfect and beautiful lady. Anyway, it seems as though all traces of corruption could be washed away just by looking at her.

[[Image:NHnH vol01 021.jpg|thumb]]

I stared, mesmerized at Nogizaka Haruka with my mouth stuffed with bread (while completely ignoring the discussion between Nagai and the others). Yes, the psychological wound received a few moments ago had already been healed. The feeling of pure bliss would probably be something like this, right?

I immersed myself in the joy of watching her while fantasizing.

But after a few short minutes, this feeling of bliss was abruptly ended.

I heard a familiar voice coming from the other side of the corridor. It wasn't a very loud voice, but it would probably take up a lot of my time, since it's probably Nobunaga. I sighed soundlessly again; here comes another idiot.

"Is Yuuto here?"

Just as I expected, a familiar face appeared at the entrance of the classroom. He's a petite pretty boy with light brown hair whom others would mistake as a girl from afar. This fellow started shouting the moment he saw me.

"Ah! There you are! Yuuto, did you catch the anime that aired late last night? I recorded it as I watched because I feel that that's the best way to appreciate it."

The volume of his voice attracted some attention from the other students in class, but after everyone saw that it was from Nobunaga, they resumed whatever it was they were doing immediately. I don't know how to put it, but either way, my classmates have gotten used to his presence after he's been coming over to talk to me since the start of the school year.

"You didn't watch it? Yesterday's 「The Shy Triangle」 will air its last episode next week, and the climax of the entire series is when the good friend of the protagonist...Ah, the DVD seems to be going on sale soon, I'll definitely go and buy it, since it's going to be limited edition and will come with a figurine of the protagonist 'Clumsy girl Aki-chan'..."

The guy who ran into my classroom and started talking about a topic that one would find hard to associate with based on his appearance is Asakura Nobunaga. I've known him since kindergarten, which is why you could use the phrase 'hellish bonds of friendship' to describe our relationship, though he's still a good friend of mine, since he doesn't get me into any trouble. Honestly speaking, he's still quite a cheerful and sociable person, which is why he can strike up a conversation with almost anyone. His academic results are extremely good, with Physics and Mathematics being his best subjects. From his earlier actions, you can tell that his hobby is rather extreme, a form of otaku-ism...which is what we all know as the 'Akihabara clan'. The man whose name is a combination of the names of two imperial generals has a weak looking exterior and a hobby which does not fit the names of a warring general nor his appearance. In conclusion, he's a guy with complicated characteristics and hard to place into any category.

"Yuuto, you've really missed out by not watching. This anime series was adapted from a manga, but is something like a tale prior to the story, explaining why the protagonist and his best friend turning against each other......"

"Ah------ I got that already!"

I had to do something to shut him up or he'll eat up my entire lunch break. I took this course of action precisely based on past experience.

"It's not nice of you to be such a wet blanket when I was just getting into my rhythm!"

"It's not nice of you to suddenly run into someone else's classroom to spam him with your personal hobby!"

"Is that so? But doesn't everyone like to talk about these kind of things?"

"Please do not think that everyone is like you!"

"Hmm, but, you like these kind of things, don't you?"

"Don't I always say that I don't have any special inclination?"

I don't like it, but I don't hate it either. I don't agree with it, but I don't disagree with it either. This is my stance regarding this fellow, and the rest of the Akihabara clan. No, to be more precise, it's more of 'I don't really understand them'. In short, I'm still quite mystified regarding the age-old question of 'why are people at this age still so interested in cartoons', and even more surprising, I'm actually good friends with someone like this.

"Hmm...But I've always thought that you have the right attributes."

What kind of attributes?

"That's the highest level of praise that I'll give to anyone, you know. Hmm...let's not talk about this anymore. Yuuto, I've got big news for you!"

"Big news?"

I felt that what this fellow was going to say probably won't be anything serious and wholesome, but...

"I've been looking for a certain magazine all this while, haven't I? Our school's library finally bought this old issue! Our library's the best,I can import in any rare book that I want by just filling in an application form. The school can afford to buy all these books because of the extremely generous donation they have been receiving. Their funds seem limitless. Money really makes the world go round indeed, yah~"

Nobunaga grinned widely as he babbled on and on about this big news.

Magazine? I seem to remember him asking me to help look for a magazine with an extremely strange name a while back. Looks like the school had approved his application form.

"......Wait a minute, did you fake an application form?"

I looked at him suspiciously.

"That's rude, I would never do something like that."

Nobunaga shook his head as he gave a 'you're totally wrong' expression, and then answered with a perfectly straight face, "I merely threatened them."

That's even worse.

But that fellow completely ignored my reaction.

"「INNOCENT SMILE」 is an extremely famous magazine! The original manga of the anime that aired yesterday night was serialized in this magazine. It wasn't too long ago, so you probably should have some memory of it. It caused quite a stir when its first edition came out."

Just as Nobunaga went into his extremely long-winded debate mode, there was a huge noise in the classroom.

Our position was in the middle of the classroom, while the sound came from the opposite direction. To be more precise, it came from the second-last seat from the corridor, which was the place that held my attention before Nobunaga came in. From a certain perspective, that was the one place in class that would never be associated with loud and jarring noises.

But right now, Nogizaka-san was standing there with her eyes trained on the two of us, a chair lying face-down beside her feet, the source of that loud noise.

The classroom suddenly became extremely quiet. Nogizaka-san, who always wore an expression of peaceful serenity, now had a disturbed expression on her face.

"No...Nogizaka-san, what happened?"

"I...I don't know, we didn't do anything weird did we?"

"She seems to be looking at Ayase-kun..."

Murmurings were heard in the classroom.

Did we do something wrong?

Even though I felt that we hadn't done anything, the sharp gaze that Nogizaka-san threw at us was that of a policewoman who has just caught a molester in the act on a crowded train. Under a gaze of that nature, Nobunaga and I really looked like we had done something against the welfare of society, and the looks of the rest of the class seemed to ask the exact same question, 'What did the two of you do?'.

"Yuuto, what do we do? Everyone's looking at us."

"Ri......Right......"

I thought that the most probable reason would be that Nobunaga's voice was way too loud, disturbing Nogizaka-san's reading. Even though I was already used to it, Nobunaga's voice would naturally become extremely loud when he talked about his hobby. It wouldn't come as much of a surprise if that had disturbed Nogizaka-san.

Which would mean that we had really done something wrong. So we should properly apologize.

Under the watchful eyes of the rest of the class, I walked towards Nogizaka-san's seat.

"Erm......I'm sorry for disturbing you with our loud conversation."

I bowed deeply, as Nogizaka-san's expression softened.

"Ah, that's not it, you've misunderstood. I didn't mean to blame the two of you or anything, so you don't have to apologize to me."

"?"

But, weren't you glaring at the two of us just a few moments ago?

"It's nothing, so, it's nothing......I'm sorry for troubling everyone."

After saying that, Nogizaka-san politely bowed to the rest of the class as she righted her chair and sat down as though nothing had happened.

However, this left me extremely confused.

"What just happened?"

"I don't know...... Wasn't it because of the noise you were making?"

"I'm not noisy!"

I ignored Nobunaga's loud objection as I stared at Nogizaka-san like someone who has been seduced by a pretty fox spirit. On the regal face of the "Nuit Étoile", a trace of uneasiness could still be seen... there has to be some reason for that.

Deviating from the topic at hand when Nobunaga rushed into the classroom to when Nogizaka stared at us, Nagai and the other two were still heatedly debating on the topic of bloomers. Should that be called concentration, or just plain stupidity?

I think the correct answer should be the latter.

Actually, I don't really care if they're idiots or not.

The fifth and sixth periods ended without incident. After class had ended, I walked towards the library only because that Nobunaga told me......

"Yuuto, I'm really sorry, but could you help me return this book to the library? Since you're free after school anyway, while I have to rush back to finish the walkthrough for One Face--"

Oh, the nerve of him to ask me to do something like this! One Face could be the sacrifice he makes to his dog for all I care! Even though I seem to recall that this guy only has a cat......If it's like this, then he should have just returned it yesterday! But I still agreed to help him, just like I always do (like lending him my textbooks when he forgets his, repairing his computer when his breaks down......etc), oh well, since I really had nothing to do after school.

And this was why I came to the library, a place where I almost never set foot in.

It was said that the rate of usage for our library was unbelievably low, because, yours truly included, the number of people who've actually used the library could be counted on one hand. To increase the rate of usage of the library, the school had even set up an electronic lending system, renovated the library to be an extremely comfortable place for reading, and had bought books of all genres. But to the modern generation of children who're far disposed from printed products, all these measures were for naught, as nothing had changed. With me as an example, other than using the library for a good place to nap during lunch break, I've almost never utilized the resources available here.

Anyway, because of the pitiful number of users, I shouldn't need much time to return a book.

I walked towards the computer terminal and started to tap the keyboard. One has to use the computer to borrow or return books, which was rather tedious (Nobunaga said that once you get used to it, computers would definitely be faster than human processing). Oh well, if I felt that something as simple as this was tedious, then I probably won't be able to survive in modern society. The man who doesn't learn will never get to eat. I entered the reference code of the book and my student identification number......OK, that's it. I only have to return the book to its place on the shelf (By the way, the title of the book is 「Pretty Girl Models Collection III --- The History of Ball Joints」). Our school really does buy everything. Mission accomplished, I can go home now.

Just as I prepared to walk towards the exit.

"..."

I spotted a suspicious character.

How should I put this? Mm, this was an extremely suspicious character, for that person who seemed to be a female student was hiding her face with her schoolbag while attempting to move stealthily behind the bookshelves like a ninja or assassin . It would be strange not to classify this kind of situation as suspicious. What was that person trying to do? She seemed to be trying to conceal her movements, but her actions were merely serving to highlight them.

In any case, it would be better not to come into contact with someone like that. Disaster strikes from the mouth, so it would be better to rein in that curiosity of yours before you die an unpleasant death. Just as I decided to pretend not to see anything and get out of the library---I saw the face of the suspicious character behind the bookshelf.

At that moment, I thought my eyes were playing tricks on me.

I thought I was hallucinating due to the rejection reaction of my brain towards this library that I almost never step into.

"......"

Why would I think that way?

Because I was extremely familiar with that face.

"That's......"

Nogizaka-san?

As unbelievable as it sounds, that suspicious person really was Nogizaka Haruka. I would never miss that beautiful face of hers even if I was a mile away. But, why was she behaving so strangely?

I was bursting with questions, but Nogizaka-san didn't notice me as she ambled up to the computer terminal beside me with the air of a 15-year old girl who's preparing to steal a motorcycle in the middle of the night and began to type. I saw a magazine beside her, so she was probably planning to borrow it.

Tap, tap, I heard the sound of fingers on the keyboard.

She had probably finished borrowing the book, as Nogizaka-san lifted her head from the terminal with the smile of a German expert. Just as she prepared to walk towards the exit......

Our eyes met.

"..."

"..."

At that moment, time stopped.

"..."

"..."

"...Erm...What brings you here?"

That was what I wanted to ask her, but it wasn't surprising that Nogizaka-san would look at me as though she was looking at that legendary giant monster Uma, because the probability of meeting me in the library was lower than meeting a yeti.

"Since when have you been standing here?"

"For a while now."

"You...You saw it?"

"?"

Saw what?

"You...You saw the book that I borrowed..."

"No, I didn't see it..."

"Oh, is that so? Hoo!"

Nogizaka-san's expression was reminiscent of a middle-aged manager who just found out that he wasn't on the list of retrenched personnel. What's happening?

"?"

"Ah! It...It's nothing, Ayase-kun, please don't think about it, I'll be going now."

Nogizaka-san hurriedly nodded to me as she strode towards the exit. Maybe because she was disturbed by my presence, but she totally didn't notice that she was walking towards a reading table and chair set.

"Ah...Nogizaka-san, that's......"

"Hiiee!?"

And then!

Smash!

In the midst of the noise of falling furniture, Nogizaka-san, who'd tripped over a chair, fell onto her back. This was a breathtaking set of actions that one would be hard-pressed to produce.

"Ou...Ouch! Why would there be a chair here..."

Things were becoming stranger, those chairs have always been there, and the serenely-peaceful Nogizaka-san would actually do something out of character. Just what was happening? Perhaps this was what 'even the most complete strategy could fail' was referring to?

Whatever the case, I couldn't possibly just leave her there, so I helped Nogizaka-san up. From a certain perspective, Nogizaka-san probably brought it upon herself! But it would have been ungentlemanly of me not to help a girl who has just fallen down in front of you (especially if that girl is Nogizaka Haruka), and I have a National Gentlemanly Conduct Grade 2 certificate......Even though I say so myself.

"Ah......Thank you! I'm so sorry!"

After helping up the almond-eyed Nogizaka-san, I turned my eyes to her personal belongings that were scattered all over the place.

It was really a mess, but just as I was going to help her pick up her things...

"No...You can't!"

That scream was unbelievably loud, the kind that you hear when a bedroom scene suddenly shows on the T.V. when you're eating with your family. I can't? What does she mean? Is she saying that I'm not allowed to touch her personal things with my dirty hands......? No, I don't think Nogizaka-san would think that way.

"?"

Although I didn't know why Nogizaka-san wanted to stop me, I still reached out to help her pick up the magazine.

"No, don't do it!"

Nogizaka-san reached out towards the magazine at my feet like a depraved bandit.

But...

"Ah?"

On the path of her trajectory, there was a mathematics notebook!

"Ah? This...!?"

She stepped onto that notebook with one hundred percent accuracy!!

"Ehhhhhhh!?"

The foot that had all the force of her body weight behind it, was set free from its contact with the ground by virtue of the friction (or lack thereof) between the notebook and the floor of the library!

"Kyaaaaaa!"

And then, her body flew into the air, while directly in front of her......was a bookshelf.

Smash! Boom!

In the midst of an even louder crash, the bookshelf toppled over from Nogizaka-san's spinning attack. And then, the toppled shelf hit the one beside it, and the one beside it toppled over onto another shelf......the bookshelves toppled one by one like dominoes.

In the space of a few short seconds, all the bookshelves had toppled over.

"..."

In mere instant, the library had become ground zero.

Erm......

What just happened? I frantically tried to piece together the chronology of events.

What I see now is a library floor that's completely covered with books, making it look like a library from hell, and Nogizaka-san, who's never gotten into a fight her whole life, but had boldly smashed her way towards the bookshelf, plus her personal belongings that were spread out all over the floor.

What am I doing here?

Though I had blanked out for a moment there, I suddenly remembered what I was doing when I looked at all the things on the floor. That's right, I was trying to help Nogizaka-san pick up her personal belongings.

Nogizaka-san didn't seem to be hurt, so I wanted to help her pick everything up. And the first book that I picked up was that magazine by my feet!!!

---I finally found out the reason behind Nogizaka-san's panic.

"..."

"..."

There was an anime-style picture with a girl who had hair the color of the sky, something that could never be achieved through natural genetic inheritance, and a pair of biologically impossible large and sparkling eyes. The girl was smiling as she grabbed the hem of her skirt lightly with her fingers.

Below the picture was an overly photoshopped caption which read 「INNOCENT SMILE」 in bold and think yellow letters.

"This..."

I was speechless for a moment. This...was definitely the magazine that Nobunaga was talking about. But, why would Nogizaka-san want to borrow this book...

I had no time to continue my line of thought before a surprising voice entered my ears.

"Sob...sob...I've been seen, I've been seen!"

I only realized that the situation was serious when I saw that it was the sound of Nogizaka-san crying.

Due to the commotion, a few students from the art room had already gathered at the library.

"It's all over......sob..."

Nogizaka-san was still crying.

Actually, in this kind of situation, I felt that I should be the one that it was 'all over' for.

The stares from the surrounding students were sharp and piercing, turning the library into a much more dangerous place. Though there were only four or five students from the art room at the scene, their looks made me feel like I was the kind of contemptible man who extorted money from his girlfriend until she couldn't take it anymore and wanted a break-up, whereupon I bullied her until she cried. That kind of look was extremely uncomfortable to bear.

"What's happening? Aren't those two dating? -whisper whisper-"

"They are? But the guy looks like he doesn't really care about what's happening? -whisper whisper-"

"Was he the one who pushed down all the bookshelves? -whisper whisper-"

"Isn't he Ayase-kun of class 1? -whisper whisper-"

Listening to the contents of the whisperings, the only bright spot was that they hadn't realized that the crying girl was Nogizaka Haruka.

"The girl must have been begging him not to abandon her when he pushed her into the bookshelves."

"How could he! That's despicable!"

"Enemy of all women!"

"Detestable man!"

They were really going overboard here.

But from an objective point of view, it really did look like I had made Nogizaka-san cry, because that was practically the only possibility that could be inferred from the situation in the library, so I couldn't really blame the whispering students either.

In a nutshell, one thing was certain.

And that was, if I continued to stay at the scene of the crime, my bad reputation will be the talk of the entire school by tomorrow morning.

That's why...

With reference to the wisdom passed down by our ancestors, it was time to make a retreat! Therefore I picked up the stuff scattered all over the floor at breakneck speed, grabbed the hand of Nogizaka-san, who was still crying, and ran for dear life!! In truth...

We really were running for our lives!! From the library that is. From behind us...

"Ah! They've escaped!"

"He's kidnapping her?"

"They're eloping?"

"It should be the former, it's obvious that it's the former."

Those few lines were slightly better. But, why must they see me as the villain? I haven't done anything wrong.

Even I felt like crying, but while a woman's tears are like pearls, a man's tears are merely salt water. Other than the ability to melt slugs, salt water was practically useless.

But...why did it turn out like this?

I sighed deeply as I tried to look for a place where we wouldn't be seen. My feelings right now were heavier than a meat-cow that was being sent to the slaughterhouse.

Because of this...

I, who had been accused of breaking the law and of being a detestable man, finally made it out of the library with Nogizaka-san in tow, coming to a stop on the roof of the school. To someone without a corporate  brain like me, this was the only place I could think of which could let us talk in peace and not be seen.

Nogizaka-san had already stopped crying...but right now, she still wore a blank expression as her shoulders continued to shiver, giving an impression that was completely different from the perfect 'Nuit Étoile', as she appeared to be infinitely delicate. I had never noticed that Nogizaka-san was actually so petite.

There was only one reason behind Nogizaka-san's panic.

And that was the copy of 「INNOCENT SMILE」 that I held in my left hand.

Because everything happened so fast, I had no time to organize my thoughts. But after calming down and thinking about it, I understood why she was in such a panic.

Which is to say...

"Nogizaka-san...You're an otaku..."

Nogizaka-san gave a start at my words. Bingo! Looks like I was right!

Which means that the incident at lunch break was only her reaction to Nobunaga's reference to 「INNOCENT SMILE」. But no, now is not the time to be calmly analyzing her actions.

Nogizaka-san was extremely depressed.

Looks like Nogizaka-san was extremely bothered by the fact that someone knew that she was an otaku, but it was indeed extremely surprising.

Normal people would be more condemning with regards to the different hobbies of a small group of people, but there were so many of such things in Nobunaga's room that it made you want to vomit (literally), so I don't really mind these kind of things.

"Erm, Nogizaka-san..."

I decided to move on.

"...Mm?"

A flash of fear suddenly cut across Nogizaka-san's dull-looking eyes.

"Erm...I've already forgotten everything that I saw today."

"Huh?"

Nogizaka-san, who was looking like a wilted flower, finally perked up a little.

"I'm not saying that I don't care about you......but you seem to be extremely disturbed about this incident, right? So I'll forget everything that has happened today, I won't tell anyone about this, and I won't mention it in front of you either, so you don't need to worry."

"..."

After listening to my long sentence, Nogizaka-san had a stunned expression on her face, looking like a deer that was going to be shot by a hunter. Did I say anything weird?

"..."

For a while, Nogizaka-san stopped moving. Hmm...this looks bad, and it could become even worse if I don't try to cheer her up. Just as I started to think of ways to do that...

"Ayase-kun, please do not take me for an idiot, and please do not look at me with such a strange gaze."

Nogizaka-san spoke.

"Strange gaze? What do you mean?"

"Well......Because......most people are openly disapproving of this kind of hobby. So..."

Maybe she had thought of something, which was why Nogizaka-san would say this kind of thing. Openly disapproving? Though there was some truth in that, but...

"I understand what you're trying to say, but...even if you have that kind of hobby, a normal person is still a normal person, a strange person is still a strange person. That's why I don't believe in judging a person by their hobbies."

Nobunaga is the best example. He's the perfect embodiment of an otaku, and though he is a bit...strange, he's definitely not a bad person, or I wouldn't have been his best friend for more than ten years.

"But...But..."

Nogizaka-san still had a worried look on her face. Hmm...How should I explain this?

"What I mean is, even if you have this kind of hobby, but you're still you, right? That won't change, so you don't have to think about it so much."

"I'm...still myself?"

Nogizaka-san stuttered a reply.

"That's right! To be honest, being an otaku is just another hobby. In the end, I just think that it's an accompanying gift of a person's character. Because the nature of that gift differs from one person to the next, it's merely a small part of a person's character. A person's most important part shouldn't be here, should it? And..."

"...And what?"

"Hmm...I don't really know how to say this. But when I found out that you have a side that no one else knows about, I felt that it was really interesting..."

"Huh..."

"Or maybe I should say that I feel that I've gotten a little closer to you, so I'm happy..."

Nogizaka-san's face was beet-red.

Although my words seemed to be nonchalant, it was a true reflection of my feelings.

But Nogizaka-san seemed to be seriously listening to my words.

"You're probably the first person to say this to me."

Probably? If not for this chance encounter, I didn't think I'd say something like this to the 'Nuit Étoile' either.

"Anyway, that's how it is, so I don't think you need to be too bothered by it."

Seeing that Nogizaka-san had calmed down, I passed the magazine to her, patted her lightly on the shoulder, and left the roof of the school building. I walked down the stairs, changed shoes at the lobby, and walked out of the school gate, finally able to move freely again.

I lectured Nogizaka Haruka.

I actually lectured Nogizaka-san with a mountain of extremely weird talk. Something which I really regret doing now, because I actually lectured a classmate with whom I had barely exchanged two sentences with before. Looks like I'm the weird one here. But it was all over now, and there was no point thinking about how I regret doing it.

In conclusion, my relationship with Nogizaka Haruka should probably stop here shouldn't it?

No matter how you look at it, she's the prettiest girl in school, she's an extremely smart girl with brilliant academic results, and also the daughter of one of the wealthiest families in Japan, while I'm an average common citizen. Even if I do know that Nogizaka-san has her panicky moments, even if that has brought me closer to her, to be honest, we're still two people from completely different worlds. Today's incident was merely an accidental crossing of two parallel lines.

At least, that was what I had thought at that time.

==2==

Over the next few days, nothing of particular importance happened.

Nogizaka-san was still the school's most unattainable girl, while I continued to stumble through school. Rushing into class before the first bell rang, fighting against the sleep demon during lessons, chatting with Nagai and the others for a few minutes after lessons, either going to the arcade or listening to Nobunaga's endless fountain of otaku knowledge after school. I didn't have any goal in life, and I've never had a lifelong dream either. Though my everyday life was boring, it was extremely stable; it was the average life that I loved.

But within these unchanging days, I realized that one thing had changed.

And that was...

From that day onwards, the times which my gaze settled on Nogizaka-san has increased. In the classroom, I suddenly realized that I was staring at her. Hmm...Just what is happening?

"About that, I think that's called love."

"Argh!?"

Nobunaga's idiotic face suddenly appeared from the side.

"Yo! Yuuto! Let's eat lunch together!"

"When...When did you get here?"

I didn't feel his presence at all.

"Heh heh, stealth is one of my 48 special abilities!"

I've known this fellow for more than ten years, and still do not know everything about him...oh well, not like I want to anyway.

Going back to the main topic.

"Love? Nobunaga, what do you mean?"

"Gaining and losing, unable to differentiate between what's true and what's not, that's a person in love."

I know that, but my situation's not like that.

"I would advise you not to have any ideas about the 'Nuit Étoile'."

Nobunaga ignored my response as he pulled up a chair from a neighboring table to sit in front of me while he began to speak.

"How should I put this...For someone like you, she's in another league. Hmm...it's just that your social statuses are different!"

"Hmm."

"Yuuto, I don't think you know this, but in the little more than a year that she has entered this school, the number of people who have confessed their love for the 'Nuit Étoile' is, 78 guys and 16 girls, 94 people in total, about 20% of our school's population, while the number of people who have been rejected is also 94, which means that there is a 100% chance of getting rejected. An extremely scary statistic isn't it!"

My god...I know that Nogizaka-san was popular, but 16 girls? What's the meaning of that? Girls! And why would this guy have such detailed information on his hands?

"This kind of information gathering is one of the mandatory skills of the modern man. I could also tell you the basic personal information of the 'Nuit Étoile', hmm...Nogizaka Haruka, 16 years-old, born on the 20th of October, 155cm tall, excels at every subject, does not have a weak subject, has a grandfather, her parents, and a sister that's 3 years her junior in her immediate family..."

Nobunaga read off a notebook-like contraption that he fished out of his pocket...when did he become a stalker?

"Hey, don't look at me like I'm some kind of pervert, that's really rude of you! I'm not interested in real-life girls, for 2D girls are better, the most special of them being the cat-maid with a tail......"

I didn't even ask him about that kind of thing, so even if I were to retort, it would be obvious that we were on a different wavelength.

"And in such an information-laden time, anyone would be able to find out such information. This is a digitalized society, though there's a law regarding the protection of personal privacy, as long as one has the will, it's extremely easy to extract such information. Just tell me if you need information regarding other people. I know just about everything about everyone in school."

Nobunaga told me as he smiled generously.

...This person's dangerous! I've got to avoid having him my enemy!

"This is just my personal opinion! It's lamentable, but if you were to attempt to woo the 'Nuit Étoile', I think your chance of failure is 99.9%. According to my sources, even the basketball team captain, Sasaoka-senpai, was one of the rejected. He's actually a man-made hunk who had gone for plastic surgery, so if even someone like him got rejected, you..."

"...Don't look at me with that pitying glimmer in your eyes!"

"No, I'm not saying that you're not good or anything, it's just that you've chosen the hardest opponent of all. I just wanted to warn you that the 'Nuit Étoile' is the strongest opponent in our school."

Nobunaga shrugged as he smiled,

"But, no matter what you decide to do, I'll support you since we're childhood friends."

It's really disgusting to be described as 'childhood friends' by another guy. No, that's not the point.

"...I've never thought of wooing Nogizaka-san."

"Really?"

What are you so suspicious about! I've never told anyone about this from the start.

"Since you said it, let's not talk about this anymore. But, have you heard this phrase before?"

Nobunaga had a wise expression on his face as he continued,

" 'To start to care is to start to fall in love!' BY Asakura Nobunaga."

Just where did he get that from! I've never heard that!

I don't know if it was the influence of Nobunaga's words, but the frequency with which I looked at Nogizaka-san actually increased after that conversation. During lessons, after lessons, after school, as long as I had the chance, I would look for her. This is bad, I seem to have contracted some serious disease.

A few more days passed after that.

This incident happened one morning two weeks after that day.

==3==
"We're going to conduct a personal belongings check now, so please take out everything from your bag!"

The form teacher's, Tanabe Shigeo (38 years-old, male, single), words caused a stir in the classroom. While it was a mandatory check, the students were still understandably unhappy about it.

"Be quiet! I'll be checking the guys, while Kamishiro-sensei will be checking the girls."

Kamishiro-sensei is our assistant-form teacher, and a light music teacher who had only just graduated from an all-girls university last year. She didn't put on any airs, was well-liked by her students, and was also extremely pretty. She's pretty, cute, and her figure's......Hmm? I seem to have deviated from the main topic.

Speaking of which, I immediately thought of one thing when I heard that there was going to be a check.

It can't be that much of a coincidence can it? Nogizaka-san can't be holding that book right now, right?

The time limit for borrowing a book from our school library was two weeks. If she had really held the book until the last day, then she would have to return it today. No, she can't be that unlucky!!

I nonchalantly looked behind me, and saw that Nogizaka-san's face had gone ashen, looking as though she was the victim of a murder.

....Ah, she must be holding the book right now.

"Please endure the check for a while more, it's finishing soon."

As per the instructions of Kamishiro-sensei, the female students began to place their personal belongings on their desks, as Nogizaka-san could only do the same with a helpless look in her eyes. I seemed to have caught a glimpse of the magazine that I had seen two weeks ago hidden among the textbooks and music scores on her table.

What should I do?

I thought about it, and I shouldn't do anything, since it's not like I'm not obliged to help her or anything.

But...

The image of Nogizaka-san crying from two weeks ago suddenly flashed across my mind. Even though I've already seen her uncontrollable sobbing, if that were to repeat itself in front of the entire class, just what kind of situation would it result in? Hmm...I didn't even dare to imagine it, but I know that it wouldn't be pretty for the pampered daughter of a wealthy family like Nogizaka-san to react to this kind of sudden event. She probably wouldn't even know what to do.

Was there really no way around it? No matter if it was a mud boat or the Titanic, she had already boarded the vessel, so I should be doing something to help her. But just as I realized that the opponent was Kamishiro-sensei, I couldn't think of any plan of attack. Two negatives make a positive, there must be a way, I can't miss this opportunity!

God, why is my brain so slow to react in the morning!

I raised my hand to speak.

"I...My stomach really hurts, may I make a trip to the washroom?"

"What's wrong? Did you eat too much for breakfast? Never mind, since you've passed the check already, you may go."

The 38 year-old Tanabe Shigeo obnoxiously said something which implied that he didn't care about his students at all. As he made his way around the desks of his students, I thought that the reason behind the fact that he still hasn't gotten married was due to his character...Oh well, it's not like it's any business of mine. I pretended to be in pain as I slanted my body while walking towards the exit of the classroom, passing by Nogizaka-san's seat in the process.

"I'm sorry."

"Huh?"

After saying that to Nogizaka-san, who was on the verge of tears, I pretended to trip on a bag on the floor as I deliberately fell towards her table.

"Eh? Ah!"

The table fell over as the textbooks, scores and other stuff that were on it flew onto the floor as well. Together with Nogizaka-san's low scream, her surroundings descended into chaos.

"Nogizaka-san, are you alright?"

"Ayase, get lost!"

"All you do is to get in the way of others! You better get away from Nogizaka-san this instant!"

My classmates started shouting at me from all corners of the classroom. How could it be that not even one of them cared about my condition?

"Ayase-kun. What are you doing!?"

Kamishiro-sensei walked over. She probably didn't see it.

"Sorry, I was trying to get to the washroom as soon as possible when I tripped."

"You're always so rash. Alright, just carry on and leave this to me."

"Sorry to trouble you."

I nodded towards Kamishiro-sensei, who had a conspiratorial smile on her face, and hurried out of the classroom.

I walked along the corridor to the washroom, clutching my stomach with one hand.

There shouldn't be a stalker hiding in the men's toilet right now, but for the sake of secrecy, I confirmed that there wasn't anyone else in the washroom before taking out a rectangular object from the inside of my uniform. No prizes for guessing the correct answer, of course it was the 「INNOCENT SMILE」. The blue-haired girl on the cover was still smiling happily. Phew, at least I successfully smuggled it out!

"This is..."

Just as I was congratulating myself, I suddenly realized that there was something else beneath the magazine, an expensive-looking green book. This is a book of musical scores, one of those that was on Nogizaka-san's table. Looks like in my hurry to smuggle the magazine out of the classroom, I had taken something else out along with it.

"Composed by Franz Liszt. Erster Mephisto-Walzer No. 1, S514"

Such a resounding name for a piece. The Waltz of Mephisto. I flipped the book open, only to find that its interior was covered with musical symbols which I didn't understand. Wow.

She's too brilliant! I don't know anything about playing the piano. But in that moment, I already knew that this wasn't a piece that an average high school student could play. Which was why I could only stand there in awe of Nogizaka-san's piano prowess.

I carefully closed the thick score that once again reminded me of how perfect Nogizaka-san is.

At that moment, something strange loomed up in the corner of my vision.

"..."

This is a drawing right? A horrific-looking villain with the eyes of a bloodthirsty bear was drawn in one corner of the piano score. He was holding a conductor's baton in one hand, while in a speech bubble beside him, 'please remember not to play at too fast a tempo at this part♪' in pink ink. In the stark contrast between the picture and the contents of the speech bubble, the reminder appeared to be extremely impish.

But the bear really wasn't drawn very nicely, as it also looked like a man-eating wolf, or a large bloodhound, or a failed clone of Godzilla. As for the object that it held in its hand, it looked like a saber, a police baton, or even an ill-designed lightsaber.

To be honest, that drawing was extremely bad. So bad that a kindergarten kid with a little bit of talent in the arts would be able to draw something better.

"...I'll just pretend that I didn't see it!"

After mulling it over, I felt that this was the wisest course of action. There are a lot of things in the world that are best left hidden and not known to mankind. See no evil.

After looking at it for a while more, I quietly closed the score.

After school, Kamishiro-sensei called me to the office.

She seemed to have seen through my act in the morning.

"You hid something at that time didn't you?"

Kamishiro-sensei crossed her legs in a way that would desolate the eyes of innocent youths as she asked. Against this sort of opponent, that the ill-conceived trick would be seen through shouldn't be much of a surprise. So I thought about how best to answer the question.

"Hmm...I admit that I hid something, but I assure you, it wasn't anything contraband. It was an object that would bring great distress to a teenage girl, which was why I took such drastic and rash measures to solve the problem.

I just gave an answer that even I didn't understand, but Kamishiro-sensei gave a devilish smile as though I just sold my soul to her.

"I believe you. You were trying to protect Haruka, right?"

"No, about this..."

"Am I wrong?"

"Ugh..."

It seems like...she's seen through everything. It's true that aged ginger is more pungent, so I should just keep my mouth shut for now.

"Alright you don't have to give me the details, so let's just put this matter behind us. Mm...it must be nice to be young and so full of energy. The exuberant youthfulness of the E generation, if only I was five years younger!"

Kamishiro-sensei's eyes sparkled with an unearthly light, she seemed to be rather happy. Though she seemed to have misunderstood something, but any attempts to explain the situation would probably fall on deaf ears, so I decided not to act rashly.

"It's true that one should experience every type of situation while one's still young, like dating two girls at once or a triangular relationship, anything goes! If you don't play your cards properly, you could even get into a 6-way relationship..."

And this was how I spent the next five minutes.

After Kamishiro-sensei finally snapped out of her own world, she uncrossed and crossed her legs again before continuing our conversation.

"Hmm, I don't have anything else to say to you, you can go now...Ah, wait a moment, I remembered something. Yuu-chan, do you know where my cellphone is? I lost it after I went to borrow some music scores during lunch break."

"How would I know the location of your cellphone..."

"Really? Actually, I was thinking that you had hidden it! Good boys also have times when they want to play bad, it's the special psychology of teenage boys..."

"I categorically deny that."

"If you say it so seriously, onee-san will be sad you know..."

"..."

I retorted softly.

"Ah, such a cruel retort, but I'm not bluffing...I really forgot where I put it, it's really strange. Oh well, I'll just continue looking for it, I'll think of something else if I really can't find it."

"You really do know how to act blur..."

Though I'm hardly one to say that, but,

"Really? Hmm! Haruka and you...To be honest, the two of you are a surprising couple."

"No, we're not dating..."

I retorted immediately, she really had misunderstood our relationship.

"It's alright, there's no point hiding it, onee-chan knows everything already."

[[Image:NHnH vol01 060.jpg|thumb]]

"It's not a question of hiding it or not...she's the 'Nuit Étoile'! I'm not good enough for her, so this is all a misunderstanding."

However.

"An inter-caste love relationship! So touching..."

God, this person isn't absorbing anything I'm telling her.

"...You haven't changed one bit, Yukari."

As expected of my sister's friend, for people who aren't dense enough will never be able to make friends with my sister...But why am I surrounded by such dense people! Nobunaga, the three idiots, Yukari, and my sister. Is this what they call 'birds of a feather flock together'? I really don't want to go down that line of thought.

"Hey, please call me Kamishiro-sensei when in school."

In that moment, I remembered that I had the habit of calling other people by their given names.

"I'm alright with anything, Sen---sei."

Under the influence of the pleading brown-colored eyes of Kamishiro-sensei, I lost the power to retort. Oh well, since this incident's over, I can go back to the classroom. But just as I prepared to walk back to my classroom, Yukari suddenly put on an expression that middle-aged obasan's have when they're preparing to sexually harass their female colleagues and happily told me,

"Saito-sensei's out on official business today, and the bed in the infirmary is empty! Work hard! Young man!"

I just walked out of the teacher's office when I saw Nogizaka-san standing there.

She stood there quietly, like the only lily in a garden full of tulips, though a little conservative, but still different from the rest.

"Ah..."

Nogizaka-san fiddled with her white hairband when she saw me as she stepped forward, looking as though she had something to say.

She stood there for a while before finally making up her mind,

"Umm...Ayase-kun..."

Her pink lips parted to say something, but...

"Ah! Isn't that the 'Nuit Étoile'?"

A voice rudely interrupted her.

"Where?"

"Look! There!"

On the other end of the corridor, there were a few guys who were pointing in our direction and talking among themselves.

"It's true, and some guy is trying to flirt with her."

"What!? A guy?"

One of the guys gave a murderous shout.

To be honest, after so much had happened, I had almost forgotten that Nogizaka-san was a famous person in school. A famous person like her talking face to face with a serious-looking guy (me) outside the teacher's office was extremely noticeable.

"What!? The 'Nuit Étoile'?"

"And a guy?"

"What's the matter? Just what is happening?'

Other than the loud voices of the group of guys, even the other students who were passing by had stopped and were looking at us curiously, some even moving closer to get a better look. In a few moments, the two of us had been completely surrounded by people.

Hmm...

The popularity of the 'Nuit Étoile' was extremely scary, so much so that we couldn't even hold a conversation in peace in public.

For the first time in my life, I realized that personal privacy was actually so worthless and meaningless. Though it's not my place to give out such lamentations,

Because 120% of those guys' interest was on Nogizaka-san and not on me.

Just as I was thinking of that, more and more people started to arrive. I looked around me...about twenty or even thirty people had already gathered, just where did all these people come from?

Anyway, it would be suicide to continue staying here. Under the watchful eyes of so many people, we won't be able to speak to each other properly.

Since it has come down to this, there was only one way of resolving this.

"Nogizaka-san, let's go."

"Ah?"

I pulled Nogizaka-san, who had a dazed expression on her face like a duckling who has just been born away from the scene. It's so strange! Why am I always running whenever I'm together with Nogizaka-san?

"Hey, that fellow actually dared to flirtatiously drag the 'Nuit Étoile' by her hand!"

"What!? By her hand?"

Just as we ran through the layers of human walls around us to escape, angry shouts sounded from the surrounding crowd.

"Damn! Don't run away!"

"Unforgivable..."

"Damn it, I've remembered his face! The next time I see him, I'll tie him up and hang him upside down from the roof!"

My god, those are such extreme words, I even started hallucinating, as I thought I saw a group of people putting on red headbands that read 'Protect Haruka-sama~ The Nuit Étoile Protection Force~'.

......Those should be the hallucinations generated by my own mind.

Once again, we came to the rooftop.

The only difference was that this time, Nogizaka-san wasn't the one crying, though I felt like I was going to. Looks like the legendary secret fan club really exists, I should get Nobunaga to dig up some information on them. I do not want to be the public enemy number one of these people, for if I don't take the appropriate actions, I might really be hung upside down from the rooftop.

As I thought about the fanclub members, all of whom had looked at me murderously, I felt extremely depressed.

I finally understood the extent of Nogizaka-san's popularity. It was rumored that Nogizaka-san's fan club membership was a three digit value, and it looked to be true. In the context of our school population, a three digit value would be equal to roughly a quarter of the entire school population. In other words (including girls), of every four students in our school, one is a supporter of Nogizaka-san. That's a bit too terrifying isn't it?

Due to fatigue, Nogizaka-san was panting loudly beside me, no surprise given the long distance that we ran to get here.

After Nogizaka-san's breathing had become more even, I opened my mouth to speak.

"Did......Did you have something to say to me?"

Actually I could already guess what Nogizaka-san would want to say.

"Yes I do, about this morning's incident......"

After she stopped panting, Nogizaka-san finally lifted up her head.

As I expected! That would be the only reason why Nogizaka-san would come looking for me.

Even though it's a bit sad to say that, but......

"Ah, I'm really sorry for lunging at you so suddenly in the morning."

As I said that, Nogizaka-san became a little nervous.

"Eh? That......That was very nice......No! It wasn't nice, but......"

So was it nice or was it not nice?

Nogizaka-san suddenly lowered her head like a dove, her slightly messy hair moving along with the movement of her head. At this point in time, the soft and silky fragrance of her hair was blown over.

"I'm really grateful to you. That time.....You were helping me, weren't you?"

"It's nothing!"

You could say that I was helping her, or you could say that I just couldn't leave her like that, because I know Nogizaka-san's secret!

Nogizaka-san giggled.

"Ayase-kun, you're a really nice guy."

"Nice guy..."

Normally, by saying that the guy is a nice guy, the girl usually means 'you're a hopeless nice guy', so it wasn't anything to be happy about. But since it came from Nogizaka-san, she probably doesn't mean it that way!

"Anyway, I want to thank you for helping me. I'm grateful for you helping me keep the fact that I borrowed the 「INNOCENT SMILE」 a secret...And I'm really sorry......Because of me, you got called to the teacher's office."

She bowed her head in apology again.

"It's nothing, don't think too much about it. It was Kamishiro-sensei who called me to the office, so it's nothing!"

"But..."

"It's alright, I wasn't scolded or anything!"

Finally convinced after my repeated explanations, Nogizaka-san finally raised her head again.

"Ayase-kun, thank you for all your help."

Nogizaka-san gave me a shy smile. Hmm......If she continues in this vein, I'll start to feel embarrassed too.

Which was why I decided to change the topic.

"Oh right, I gotta return this to you."

After checking to make sure that no one was around, I took out 「INNOCENT SMILE」 and the music score.

"Ah, Ayase-kun, you even took away the music score."

"I used too much force when I was trying to hide 「INNOCENT SMILE」! This piece of music looks really difficult, are you able to play it?"

I asked Nogizaka-san who was for an instant slightly embarrassed.

"Yes... it's the piece I'm currently practicing, so I'm almost able to play the entire piece."

I nodded. So she can play it after all. As the name of the piece, 「The Waltz of Mephisto」 suggests, this wasn't a piece that normal people would be able to play, but she could.

Just as I was filled with awe at her piano prowess, Nogizaka-san suddenly thought of something, and abruptly looked up at me...

"So......could it be that you looked inside?"

Nogizaka-san's voice carried a tinge of uneasiness, as though saying that I saw something.

"I......Didn't I draw a lot of drawings in it?"

She looked up at me.

"Ah......That's right......"

That man-eating bear who looked like it just killed two of three people! Because the visual impact was too jarring, I remembered that drawing in exquisite detail, the drawing which would bring at least three days of nightmares to anyone who looks at it.

"I'm sorry, but I saw it...or rather, it ran into my line of sight, I merely glanced at it."

"S..so, you saw it?"

Nogizaka-san lowered her head. Hmm...that really was something that I shouldn't have seen, it was forbidden fruit! Just as I was frantically trying to think of a way to get over this awkward atmosphere, Nogizaka-san surprised me with her next sentence.

"What do you think of it?"

"Huh?"

What do you mean?

"That is......it's quite nice isn't it? It's the first time anyone has seen my drawings"

Nogizaka-san's eyes sparkled when she said that, her expression showing the confidence she had in her drawing skills. Don't tell me......that she's asking for my opinion? I never thought that things would turn out like this.

'The main source of nourishment of that bear seems to be humans'...That doesn't sound like a compliment. 'The bear's eyes make it look like it's sniffing drugs'...that's definitely not a compliment. 'If we were to put that bear into a hot pot, it'll probably be very delicious'...I really didn't how I should phrase my answer.

After mulling it over...

"The bear's gaze is extremely evil...no, or rather, it's very piercing. Everyone's perspective is different, so I suppose some people would find it very cute..."

In the end, my polite and invincible compliment was shattered by Nogizaka-san's response.

"...Hmm? Bear? But that's a cat!"

Nogizaka-san tilted her head as though asking, just what are you talking about.

"..."

"..."

"...Ah, you're absolutely right, it's a cat."

A cat?

I honestly didn't know that it was a cat. Because a normal cat wouldn't have fangs would it?

"Umm...Uh...It's really creative to let the cat hold a conductor's baton!!"

"...It's supposed to be a cat toy!"

"..."

"..."

"Ah, that's right, it's a cat toy."

The book is a music score, and adding those two things sure add a new perspective.

Luckily, Nogizaka-san didn't seem to have heard my soundless murmurings.

"It's embarrassing to say it myself, but I'm rather confident about that piece of art!"

Nogizaka-san continued.

"..."

Is she serious?

I stared at Nogizaka-san.

The look in her eyes was extremely serious.

There was no look in the world that could be more serious than that.

"..."

Well, no point picking out her faults, no one's perfect after all!

"...Hmm, that's a really creative and outstanding piece of work, I like it! I think I see a hint of Picasso's 「Guernica」 in it."

すごく腕曲的に感想を述べた。というか、それが限界だった。

"Really? I'm so happy!"

Looking at the joy expressed on Nogizaka-san's innocent face, I felt a sense of guilt weighing down on me. At least I wasn't lying.

"I'm really really happy! I'm glad I asked for your opinion!"

"Righ......Right......"

I'm glad she didn't ask somebody other than me.

"Well......then please take good care of me in the future!"

"?"

What?

"I think I'll improve faster if I show it to other people. I've always been practicing alone, but its hard to improve like this...Of course, only if you have the time..."

"..."

Was she planning to show me these satanic drawings that bring nightmares and summon demons on a regular basis?

"What......What do you think?"

"...About this......"

"You don't want to?"

I didn't give an immediate answer and Nogizaka-san's expression immediately turned to one reminiscent of a puppy that had been abandoned by the roadside. That expression is a banned technique, for no one can reject the 'Nuit Étoile' or let the 'Nuit Étoile' put on such an expression. Furthermore, that Nogizaka-san would implore me like this is because I'm the only one who knows about this hobby of hers......I don't have a choice, for I'm stuck between a rock and a hard place, and I really think that I've boarded the Titanic.

"If you don't mind, I'm willing to discuss it with you anytime."

I deliberately pitched my voice higher so as to impress upon my sincerity.

"Really!"

Nogizaka-san gave a blissful smile. God, I think I'll lose a hundred days of my life everytime I see this smile in the future...oh well, no point thinking about that now.

After that, for a long period of time (at least 30 minutes), I was listening to Nogizaka-san talk about her passion for drawing.

"I have to go now, thank you very much for today. After I finish some new drawings, I'll show them to you again. I'll be going first."

Because of her piano lesson, Nogizaka-san left first. She was in extremely high spirits, humming the tune of 「Für Elise」 as she walked.

Looking at her receding figure, I couldn't help but murmur to myself.

"...Have I acted too rashly...?"

==4==
That night, I was studying in my room when an exaggeratedly loud voice came from downstairs.

"Hey! Yuuto! You've got a call!"

I was slightly miffed at being interrupted just as I was getting into the rhythm of my English-Japanese translation homework, but my sister was in a worse mood, ready to explode at any moment.

"I said, you've got a call!!!"

She kicked the door to my room open!! She even took down one of the door hinges along with her kick!! And then she stomped into my room.

The tall person who entered my room.

"Ruko..."

My sister (A karate second-dan holder, but often abuses her martial arts skills. In the Ayase household where my parents are rarely at home, she has the highest authority) appeared to be extremely unhappy, like an Asian black bear woken up from its slumber during winter time.

She only wore a white shirt on top of her underwear, such a disgraceful appearance.

"How could she wake me up from my sweet slumber! I don't know who she is, but you better teach her a lesson and tell her not to call in the middle of the night!"

Middle of the night? It's only ten! Though it wasn't early, but it wasn't that late either. And what did she mean by 'teach her a lesson'? Shouldn't she say lecture or something!

I knew that retorting was useless, but I still gave it a try.

"Whatever makes you happy, since both mean 'input' in one way or another."

Those two phrases are completely different! They have totally different meanings!

But to Ruko, who was even lazier and more perfunctory than me, those two phrases really weren't that different. She gave an irritated expression as she glared at me.

"...You're really annoying! Just answer the phone will you! I'm so sleepy.......I'm going to sleep now, so you better remember to unplug the phone after you finish your conversation! "

Ruko threw the phone over to me before going through the door that was swinging on only one of its hinges.

For the love of God! Who'd have believed that she's actually the secretary for the CEO of a top-class firm, which goes to show that anything can happen in this society of ours. It was indeed the state of affairs that beautiful women would always have their way. Though my sister is pretty, but I don't really want to comment on her character. For a society that is perpetually harping on equality, we're extremely unfair.

I thought of all this as I answered the phone.

"Hello?"

And then...

"Ah, hello? Is this Ayase-kun? It's Nogizaka."

A surprising voice came from the other end of the line, the female voice that had the power to calm anyone who hears it, one that I've been hearing quite a lot of recently. But right now, this voice sounded extremely serious, nothing like the cheerful one I had heard in the day. Something must have happened.

"I'm really sorry to disturb you at such a late hour. Umm...I would like to ask for a favor from you, Ayase-kun..."

A favor? My heart beat really fast at that word.

"...I'm really embarrassed to say this right now. But I know I'll regret it for life if I don't say it now."

The seriousness in that voice was mixed with a heavy dose of embarrassment. Could it be that? No, Nogizaka-san would never ask me to do something as absurd as imitating the way crickets walk upside-down.

"Erm......Are you listening?"

"Ah, of, of course I'm listening."

I had no reason not to be listening.

"That's great...Ayase-kun, could you come out and meet me now?"

"Huh..."

After a second of lightning-quick analysis......

"Meet up...just the two of us?'

"That's right."

To meet up at this time......She can't be planning to have a secret date with me can she? The two of us sitting on a bench in the park. Time has stopped, and then the two of us......No, I can't continue fantasizing! I'll start to think about contents similar to the plot in a third-grade novel if I continue fantasizing.

I shook my heard violently. Got to stay calm, got to stay calm, I have to keep my cool.

To return my heartbeat to normal, healthy levels, I mentally recited the multiplication table. At this time, Nogizaka-san continued,

"Actually...I would like you to accompany me to school."

"School?"

The school in question...would obviously be the Hakujo Academy that we both attend. Why would she pick such a time to go to school when there wasn't a late night dare challenge of any kind going on......

"......The magazine...I forgot to return it."

The soft and hesitant voice cut off my line of thought.

"I had planned to return it after meeting Ayase-kun, but as I was feeling extremely happy after our conversation, I felt that I could return it a bit later......and I forgot to return in the end."

"You're talking about......that magazine?"

「INNOCENT SMILE」

"......Yes."

"..."

The situation......was really serious. The basic rules of our school were rather loose, but our school was extremely strict regarding the usage of school facilities. If a book that was borrowed from the library wasn't returned by the due date, the school would publicly remind the student through the PA system.

Of course, the public reminder would also include the student's name, year, and the name of the borrowed book.

"If I'm mentioned, I'll...sob..."

Probably thinking about what would happen if the book that she borrowed was publicly announced to the entire school, Nogizaka-san was whimpering slightly.

「だ、だから今から返しに行こうと思って。ぐすっ、で、でもこんな時間に一人で学園に行くのは……その怖くて。それで、だれかにいっしょに行ってくれるように頼もうと思って……だ、だけど」

Nogizaka-san said in a tearful voice.

So that's how it is. About this, I was the only one whom she could turn to for help. Because if she was to look for someone else, she'd have to show them 「INNOCENT SMILE」, bringing her hobby to the knowledge of one more person.

"Sob......Is it too much to ask? I'm really sorry to always bother you like this, but..."

It wasn't her fault. And......only a demented man would abandon a crying Nogizaka-san, right?

Therefore.

"Hmm...Let's just meet up at school now, alright?"

"Sob...Ah...?"

A surprised exclamation came from the other side of the line.

"You're willing......to go with me?"

"Yup, since I've got nothing to do right now anyway."

It was decided. Though I haven't finished my English homework, that's not important at a moment like this! I would like to avoid both Nogizaka-san's tears and the scolding given by my English teacher (forty-two years old, characteristic: Extremely annoying), but I don't have the time to deliberate any further on this.

"Thank you......sob......Thank you so much"

And that was how I decided to sneak into school at such an unearthly hour.

The campus was extremely creepy at night.

The thirty-something year-old white cement campus looked as thought it was floating in the sky in the dark, and from an angle, it really looked like an abandoned mansion, giving any observers a severe case of the creeps. This atmosphere was like the one in the supernatural shows on television where the spiritually-inclined guest appears and declares to the audience that 'an extremely evil aura can be felt here', whereupon the audience painfully wrestles with their inner-selves whether to continue watching or not. Nogizaka-san, who was standing next to me, was looking at the campus with exactly the same expression on her face, looking as though she was about to burst into tears any moment.

Now, how should we go about infiltrating the campus?

Of course the main gate wouldn't be open at this time, so perhaps we should try going by the staff entrance. Since it's the staff entrance, it should be near the teachers' office. But we'd have to be extremely careful if we were to go in by the staff entrance so as to avoid getting caught by a patrolling teacher. Or should we break a window and reach in to take the key, use a power tool to break the lock of the main gate, or just smash our way through the gate with a metal pole. Just that...all the above-mentioned methods were illegal.

Isn't there any way that's quieter? (Even though no matter how quiet an act of infiltration is, it's still an illegal act) Just as I was trying to come up with a better idea...

"Ayase-kun, this way."

Nogizaka-san pulled on my arm.

"We can get in by the back gate."

"Back gate......why?"

"Because I have a backup key."

"A backup key?"

Why would she have something like that?

"The key was in my father's study, so I just borrowed it for a while, because I thought it might come in handy!"

So it was from her father's study...I seem to have understood something, but why would her father have a backup key of the school?

"I'm not very sure about the specifics...but it seems like my father donated a large amount of money to the school, and to prepare for emergencies, he asked for a backup of all the keys in the school."

Investment...Right, I've heard this before. Ever since Nogizaka-san came to study at this school, ninety percent of all the money donated to Hakujo Academy came from the Nogizaka family. So it probably wouldn't be surprising if Nogizaka-san had a backup copy of all the keys in the school......right?

"What's wrong?"

"Nothing......"

Now's not the time to voice my questions, but since she had the backup copies to all the keys in the school, she'd surely have the key to the main gate. Wouldn't it be much better to just go in by the main gate? But I didn't say that out loud.

"Let's go!"

"Yes!'

Because the library was on the second story, we walked in the direction of the stairs.

Not surprisingly, the interior of the school was also empty, and as silent as a cemetery.

"It's really creepy..."

Nogizaka-san said as she looked around the deserted corridor. She gripped the sleeve of my shirt tightly, not daring to let go for even a second.

"If this was a game, a zombie should be jumping out from this corner."

"Ah!!!"

I had played this game where you had to fight off hordes of zombies, giant spiders and other monstrosities while attempting to escape from a western-style building. For the first ten minutes of the game, you would probably feel like you're about to be devoured by two of three zombies, but...

Never mind, forget I said it, now's not the time to think about something like that.

"Ayase-kun, do you know about the seven mysteries of our school?"

As we neared the stairwell, Nogizaka-san suddenly mentioned that. The seven mysteries of the school, though I'm not exactly sure as to the actual number of the mysteries, but there should be quite a few of them. Like...

There's the 'Thirteen steps of death to the rooftop'.

As for the others, I only know of the 'Dancing human figure in the science classroom', 'The self-playing piano in the music room', 'The self-bouncing ball in the empty gym'.

"There's still 'Hanako-san, who lives in the toilet' 'The big mirror in the infirmary that reflects the death of the user', and...'the dead book-reader'."

Nogizaka-san filled in the gaps.

"..."

An extremely bad premonition filled the air after hearing such rumors.

This was my first time hearing about 'The dead book-reader'. Since it has to do with a book-reader, it should be connected to the library right? And we just had to be going to the library at this time.

"..."

Should we just head back?

"Don't...Don't leave me behind!"

[[Image:NHnH vol01 084.jpg|thumb]]

My arm was held in a vice-like grip by Nogizaka-san, who had tears rolling about in her eyes. Looks like I wouldn't be able to perform the 'great escape'.

During the time when I was struggling with myself about whether to run away or not, we reached the library in question. The wooden door that looked so normal in the day now looked like the gates to hell.

It was a really bad feeling.

"So...What's the story behind 'The dead book-reader'?"

I asked Nogizaka-san.

"A long long time ago, when the campus was still made of wood, there was a student who really liked to read. Because he was crazy about reading, so this student would go to the library every day, until one day, where he passed away after getting into an accident on his way to the library. But it's rumored that for the sake of reading, this student would still report to the library everyday, which is why in the dark and silent library, footsteps and the sound of a book dropping onto the ground can be heard, and the shadow of a reading figure can also be seen at the window."

"You really know a lot about that."

"We're going off track here, but I heard that someone really came down to the library in the middle of the night, and that book-reader really did appear in front of that person."

"..."

"I only heard this story the day before yesterday. So now......I kind of regret hearing it..."

Nogizaka-san lowered her head. Even if she regrets hearing that story, it was already too late...

"...It'll probably be even worse if this story was told to someone who's never heard of it before."

"You're right......It would be worse."

"I've never heard this story before."

"Huh...you..."

Nogizaka-san placed a finger at the edge of her mouth as she lapsed into deep thought.

"...So you're saying that...You just heard the story for the first time from me?"

"That's right."

"..."

"..."

The surroundings were deathly silent.

"I'm sorry, I shouldn't have said all that."

Nogizaka-san apologized with a horrified expression on her face, just like a puppy who did something wrong and was getting scolded by its master. I believe that no one would be able to grumble even a word more after seeing her like this.

"Ah, it's alright, since you didn't do it on purpose."

And I was the one who was asked for the details in the first place.

"But, if you meet the dead book-reader and get murdered by him because of my words..."

Nogizaka-san's face was terribly pale as she fervently prayed that I would not become the victim of a supernatural murder!

"It'll be alright! The dead book-reader won't run out just because of your story! And my only redeeming feature is that I'm really tough, so I probably would be able to survive a supernatural attack without much effort."

Because I have been forced to accept Ruko's rigorous training since I was young.

"But...the attack of a spirit...isn't a physical attack, but a mental one, like curses..."

"That's alright too."

Regarding mental attacks, besides Ruko's training, I've also been on the receiving end of a lot of training from Yukari. So my defensive ability against mental attacks would probably be even higher than my defensive ability against physical attacks. I am not proud of this inhuman defensive capability of mine, but it's the unfortunate truth.

Nogizaka-san smiled as she squinted slightly, probably hinting that she accepts my answer?

"......You're really kind."

"No......I'm not that kind......"

Why would she suddenly say something like this?"

"Hehe!"

"No...That's..."

I wanted to deny it, but couldn't find the right words. To mask the fact that I was blushing, I turned my gaze to the direction of the library.

"Cough, though I can't deny that this library's really creepy...we still have to go in don't we?"

Once I said that, Nogizaka-san immediately nodded her head furiously with a serious expression on her face.

"Let's...Let's go!"

Even though Nogizaka-san was the one calling for us to go, she didn't move at all as she looked at me as if trying to send me some kind of telepathic message...she probably wants me to lead the way. Alright, let's do it!

I pushed open the gigantic wooden door to the library, the wooden frame creaking under the force exerted by my hands before it opened. On the other side of the door was...an empty library. If this was a horror film, then at the exact moment where the door was opened, we would have gone face to face with 'the dead book-reader', a worst-case scenario that I wanted to avoid at all costs. The atmosphere in the empty room seemed to be extremely sinister, as though a ghoulish white face would appear from behind the black-painted shelves any moment.

"You can't leave me. Please don't leave me alone, I'm begging you."

Nogizaka-san grabbed my arm tightly as she whimpered, a flowery smell making its way to my nostrils. In fact, she needn't have been so worried, since she was grabbing me so tightly that I wasn't even able to move.

"Ah, I'm sorry."

Nogizaka-san hurriedly let go of me, my body finally regaining its freedom of movement. But for some reason, I suddenly felt a trace of regret.

"Let's just maintain this position. Please don't leave me alone alright?"

Nogizaka-san looked up at me as she requested me to stay by her side while she held on to my arm. I nodded as we made our way towards the book-returning counter.

It was about fifty meters to the counter, and we carefully made our way over.

During this short journey, Nogizaka-san's beautiful face almost touched mine a couple of time. Her alluring amber eyes, her exquisitely white skin, and her pink lips all made my heart beat faster after every close encounter...Is there a problem with the regularity of my heartbeat?

"Kya!"

Nogizaka-san seemed to have tripped over something...it should be the reading chair again, right? She lost her balance, but fortunately, she broke her fall just before her face was about to come into contact with the floor. That was close!

"Why is there a chair here..."

How could you say that when the chair's always been here, and you've already tripped over it once before already?

"I've embarrassed myself again, I'm so clumsy!"

She smiled embarrassingly before continuing to walk, but promptly tripped over another chair, and fell flat on the floor this time.

"..."

I was thinking, she can't be...

Nogizaka-san's a little...no, extremely dense.

"...I've been tripping over or knocking into things since young."

Nogizaka-san answered the question in my mind.

"I would be able to fall down even when walking on flat ground, and I've even walked into electrical poles and parked cars."

"You're not good at sports?"

But I had thought that she does quite well during physical education classes.

"Hmm......I don't think this has got anything to do with physical ability."

"...I think you're right."

Was she really like this? I've never seen her trip over something or knock into something at school though.

"I'm usually extremely careful...but maybe it's because Ayase-kun has already seen me trip over something that I probably subconsciously let my guard down, leading to me to trip over more things."

Nogizaka-san smiled abashedly. Looks like she's been putting in a lot of effort to maintain her public image.

"...Ah, what have I been saying! We should quickly return the book!"

The red-faced Nogizaka-san suddenly remembered our mission and walked towards the book-returning counter, this time not tripping over anything. After reaching the counter, Nogizaka-san immediately turned on the computer, which powered up with a whir as the monitor displayed the operating system.

"Hey, I suddenly thought of something."

"Thought of what?"

"Even if the book was returned now, won't the data be stored in the computer?"

It's a computer specially designed to handle the borrowing and returning of library books. Which is why the date and time of all transactions would definitely be recorded in the computer. To be more precise, in the hard-disk of the computer. It'll definitely show that on the twenty-second day of April, at 23:08, book number 1203 (INNOCENT SMILE) was returned to the library.

"..."

Nogizaka-san froze for five seconds.

"...I never thought of that."

Hey, Hey!

"Hmm...There's got to be a way. Let's think logically. Since no one in their right minds would return a book at this time, I would expect the librarian to assume that there's a problem with the data. People always look for a reason to explain such small and insignificant inconsistencies."

Maybe she's right. But I would never have guessed that she had this careless side to her.

"Please wait for a moment while I return the book."

Nogizaka-san concentrated on the computer in front of her after saying that.

I had nothing to do, so I couldn't help but look at Nogizaka-san, who had both eyes on the monitor.

Sleek, black hair, snowy white skin, under the weak light of the moon and the reflection of the light from the screen, her body was bathed in a bluish white light, making her look as mysterious as the Goddess of healing magic in legends. She's the beautiful, clever, dignified and musically talented 'Nuit Étoile'. But the string of compliments didn't seem to fit the girl standing in front of me.

Because my impression of Nogizaka-san isn't like this.

Before this, I had thought of Nogizaka-san as a calm and collected lady. And I'm sure the rest of my classmates would see her in the same way.

But right now, I finally understand why we can never judge a book by its cover.

Which daughter of a wealthy and powerful family would illegally infiltrate her own school just to return an otaku magazine?

And even crying while tripping over numerous things in front of another in the process, embarrassing herself by being extremely clumsy...

But, compared to the normally perfect Nogizaka-san, I felt that the Nogizaka-san that I was seeing right now was more 'human'. A much better feeling. But I guess I should keep such thoughts to myself! Because Nogizaka-san probably won't be happy with that, even if I thought this side of her was better.

"Nogizaka-san."

"Yes?"

Nogizaka-san didn't turn her gaze as she continued to operate the computer.

"Why did you start this hobby...I mean, how did you become an otaku?"

I finally asked that question! God, what have I said! I had already promised Nogizaka-san not to speak of this anymore.

"Hmm, how..."

Surprisingly, Nogizaka-san didn't seem to mind it at all as she answered my question.

"Actually, I'm not very sure myself, by the time I realized it, I was already an otaku. Just that...I'm quite sure that 'that' set off this whole hobby of mine."

She place a finger on the edge of her mouth as she thought about what 'that' was.

"This happened about six years ago. Because I quarreled with my parents over all the skills that I had to learn, I ran to a park near my house to cry. The reason for that quarrel should have been...I had promised some friends to go and play together, but it clashed with my Japanese dance class so I couldn't go. That was the first time anyone had invited me out to play, so I was extremely happy, but I had to reject their invitation because my parents had enrolled me in Japanese dance classes...I was really upset, so I ran out to the park to cry my heart out. I ignored the stares of people passing by and just wailed. I think I probably wanted someone to come over and comfort me, but this world wasn't as caring as I had thought it was. More than a few people walked past me, but they all ignored me, since a crying kid is really annoying. But...there was one person, just one person came over to talk to me."

Nogizaka-san had a faraway look in her eyes, as though she was looking at a distant place.

"Although he was a bit rough about it, he tried his best to comfort me. I still remember what happened as though it was yesterday. At that time...He let me read the first edition of 「INNOCENT SMILE」."

Nogizaka-san continued in a slightly exaggerated tone.

"Before that, I had never read manga before, so it was a refreshing experience for me...In the flash of an eye, I was enraptured by the magazine. People who read manga would feel very happy, and I was probably deeply attracted by that kind of atmosphere...And in the end, I even asked that person to give that first edition to me."

Nogizaka-san laughed.

Wow! What a touching story! How did that guy even think of using the 「INNOCENT SMILE」 to comfort a primary school girl! This guy was incredible.

"That's probably the beginning of my hobby. After that incident, whenever I thought of that happy atmosphere, I would hide and read manga...which is why, even to this day, 「INNOCENT SMILE」 has a special place in my heart."

So that's why she was willing to take the risk to return this book to the library. Even Nobunaga had said that old editions of 「INNOCENT SMILE」 were priceless books, I think I finally understand why Nobunaga would do anything to achieve his goals.

"Phew...I'm finally done."

I heard the sound of the ENTER key being depressed. Looks like our mission was complete.

Nogizaka-san finally noticed my gaze. Just as she stretched in front of the computer screen, she suddenly stopped moving, like an electric toy dog that had run out of batteries.

"What's wrong? Is there something on my face?"

Nogizaka-san's face was beet-red due to her embarrassment, a reaction that I would never see in the classroom.

"No...I just think that you're a strange daughter of a wealthy and powerful family."

I told her my honest opinion.

"Hmm...I think it's really rude to say that to the person in question..."

Though she said that, Nogizaka-san didn't look angry at all. On the contrary, I thought she looked rather happy.

"In my opinion...Ayase-kun's much stranger than me. Yes, you're so strange that I can guarantee you'll win any All-Japan weirdo competition that there is."

"Thank you for the compliment."

What kind of competition is that!

"..."

"..."

For a moment, all was quiet.

"...Hahahaha!"

"...Hahahaha!"

In the next moment, both of us looked at each other and laughed. At the stroke of midnight, male and female laughter coming out of the empty library! If anyone hears that, there'll probably be a new version of the seven mysteries of the school. That'll be 'The terrifying maniacal laughter of a spirit couple in the library at midnight'.

I don't long how long we stood there laughing.

After our laughter had subsided, Nogizaka-san suddenly spoke rather seriously.

"I had thought......that everything was over." She began to talk about such a thing abruptly.

"Everything was over?"

"Yes."

Nogizaka-san nodded her head furiously.

"At the time when Ayase-kun saw that I had borrowed 「INNOCENT SMILE」, and also saw me trip and fall...I thought that everyone would know that I have this kind of hobby, and then everyone will look at me with strange looks and make fun of me. I really thought that it was going to turn out like that."

She's right. Although I didn't do it because I come into contact with such material on a regular basis through Nobunaga, there were many people in society who looked down on people with such hobbies. If anyone knew that the 'Nuit Étoile' was an otaku, that person would probably announce it to the whole school without hesitation.

Wait a minute, Nogizaka-san's tone seems to be suggesting that...

"Nogizaka-san, did you think that I would go around telling everyone that you're an otaku?"

Could it be that she thinks I'm that kind of person?

Nogizaka-san looked away embarrassedly.

"I'm...I'm really sorry! Because I didn't know what kind of person you are! So I couldn't deny that there was a definite possibility of that happening. And I've almost never talked to guys before...So I was a little afraid...of you."

"Never talked to..."

Nogizaka-san? The 'Nuit Étoile'? Now I would have never known that!

"For some reason, guys are always extremely stiff around me, unable to relax like they do around other girls. It seems that only Ayase-kun's able to talk to me normally."

I think it's because Nogizaka-san's too cute and perfect. But...I don't have to be like the other guys!

Nogizaka-san continued,

"Which is why I really thought that everything was over, so much so that I even thought about running away to a faraway place...But the truth has proven that I was wrong, because Ayase-kun kept his promise and didn't tell anyone about my hobby, and even after knowing about my hobby, you didn't make fun of me. You treated me like a normal person....and even helped me. If not for you, I really won't know what I would have done...I think I'm really despicable to doubt you in the first place, I really want to shout out how much of an idiot I am. I really......really want to thank you, Ayase-kun."

Nogizaka-san stood in front of me as she gave a curtsy to me to express her gratitude.

"Thank you......Thank you so much for everything you've done!"

That posture was extremely similar to one I had seen in a certain magazine a few days ago, but now that Nogizaka-san was the one doing it, it was probably the cutest pose of the century...

Just as I was about to lose all sense of reason...

Shuffle, shuffle!

"!?"

A sound came from behind the shelves.

"What...what was that......sound?"

Nogizaka-san grabbed me with lightning-quick reflexes. This kind of speed is the type that would only appear when one's caught in a fire...no, it should be an inhuman display of fleet-footedness, right? Whatever the reason as to Nogizaka-san's unnatural display of power, the point is, my arm came into contact with two soft orbs...

"It...It seems to have come from the other side of the shelves, could it be the 'dead book-reader'...

"Spirits don't exist in this world..."

They don't exist...Or rather, I hope they don't exist.

"What do we do?"

Nogizaka-san looked up at me anxiously. There are three courses of action available to me right now. One, under the influence of my considerable curiosity, I go over to check it out. Two, remain calm and run away. Three, pretend to be frightened and take advantage of the situation to hug Nogizaka-san. Personally, I hope to choose number three, but...No, it's merely my personal fantasy, I could get charged for sexual harassment.

Logically, I should choose option two, since we've already done what we set out to do, there's no need to find out about anything that doesn't concern us.

"Ah, Ayase-kun..."

"I'll go and take a look, wait here for me."

She hugged me tightly around my waist.

"I'm going with you."

"But, you may see something scary..."

"I'll be even more afraid if I were to stay here by myself."

She's right.

"Then, let's go over together?"

"Al...Alright..."

The two of us started to walk towards the direction in which the strange sound had come from.

"I think...that sound came from the shelve with the music scores."

"Music scores?"

We even have music scores in our library? I only thought that it was weird they had 「INNOCENT SMILE」, but it shouldn't be much of a surprise if they had music scores as well.

"It's around here."

Under the guidance of Nogizaka-san, just as we neared the corner of the shelf in question...

Dangdangdang.......

We heard a different sound from just now.

Shuffle shuffle...

And then we heard the sound of a book dropping onto the floor.

"Kya..."

Nogizaka-san grabbed my hand while covering her ears with surprising agility.

"I think..."

She looked up at me with tears in her eyes.

"It must be the 'dead book-reader'...Ayase-kun! I think we should run!"

"No, wait a moment..."

The sound of books dropping onto the floor stopped, but another sound took its place. Dingdangdangdingdangdang...It sounded familiar. Ah...could it be 'that'!

"Ah, Ayase-kun!"

I went up to the shelf and saw my conjecture validated.

"...It's a cellphone."

There was a white object on the shelf with the music scores, the white object was vibrating as it knocked into the music scores on the shelf. Because it's a cellphone that's receiving a call.

"...I seem to have seen this somewhere."

There was a keychain on it with YUKARI spelled out in English. Ah! Didn't that person say that she lost her cellphone? It looked as though she left it here when she came to borrow music scores. She really knows how to create a stir! I decided to return it to her tomorrow as I turned off the power to cut off its annoying ringtone.

"Nogizaka-san, it's alright, I've found the source of the sounds."

I called out to the ashen-faced, shivering Nogizaka-san who was hiding behind the shelf. Probably because the strange sounds had disappeared, Nogizaka-san seemed to have relaxed a little as she slowly made her way towards me.

"You know what was causing those sounds?"

"Yes, this is the source of it all"

I showed the white cellphone that had the opposite color to its owner's heart to Nogizaka-san, as she slumped down onto the ground as though her soul had just been sucked away.

"Ah, I feel weak now that I've loosened up ."

Nogizaka-san seemed to have been scared witless. This was the first time I've seen someone who's been scared to that extent, and that person was the 'Nuit Étoile'...It was a scene straight from the world of slapstick comedy.

"Hah..."

I couldn't help but laugh. Seeing that I was laughing at her, Nogizaka-san puffed out her cheeks.

"What...What are you laughing about! What's so funny? It's not like I did it on purpose, it's because...because it was too terrifying!"

She was retaliating, but soon stopped.

"You're......really a strange person."

"Same to you to!"

And then we looked at each other and started laughing again, laughing so loudly that even the people staying beside the school would probably be able to hear us.

Maybe a new version of the seven mysteries of the school would be heard in school tomorrow?

==5==
We finally completed our mission.

As we walked out of the school gate, Nogizaka-san bowed deeply to me.

"Thank you so much for today, Ayase-kun, you saved my life. Maybe...Today's actions wasn't legal, but I was very happy."

楽しかった。うん、確かにその表現は不穏当だが、不適当ではないな。だから俺も笑顔でこう返した。

"You're welcome, I enjoyed myself too."

Those were my true feelings.

"You...can just call me Haruka."

Nogizaka-san requested timidly.

"I'm saying that, you can just call me by my name. It feels like I'm an outsider if you keep calling me Nogizaka-san. No, I am an outsider, ah, I don't mean it that way...sob, I'm really bad at this...anyway, I wish that you'll call me Haruka and not Nogizaka-san."

She was serious about that.

Hmm...I don't know why she would be so flustered, but since she was the one who requested me to call her by her name, I don't think there should be any problems. To be honest, I felt that it would be an honor to be able to call her by her name.

"I got it, so I'll just call you...Haruka."

"Yes!"

Nogizaka-san nodded her head happily...No, I should refer to her as Haruka now. Right now, Haruka looked extremely cute.

"Then you should also call me Yuuto, all my good friends call me that."

For some reason, I suddenly felt embarrassed as I purposely looked away from her.

"Good friends..."

Haruka mumbled before smiling again, an honest smile straight from the heart that I've never seen before in the classroom.

"I got it, Yuuto, please take care of me from now on."

And thus, the relationship between Nogizaka Haruka and I began.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1 Prologue

2009-08-04T15:44:35Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Prologue */

===Prologue===

My classmate Nogizaka Haruka is completely flawless.

It may seem a little, you know… to hear this stupid-sounding sentence as an opening, but this is indeed a fact. And an undeniable fact at that.

Nogizaka Haruka has beautiful soft hair that stretches to her back, obvious double eyelid and clear eyes that are slightly hanging down at the sides. Adding on to that, she emits an astonishing aura all over her, I believe any man that walks past her on the streets, a hundred out of a hundred of them would be charmed into turning back to look at her once more. Speaking of which, I am one of them. After all, she was crowned Miss Hakujō Academy as a mere first-year student last year with an amazingly high number of votes, ever since that beauty contest, everyone calls her “Nuit Étoile” (The Silver Star of the Night). As to the number of guys that confessed to her in that year has reached a three digit figure, and she has a secret fan club established specially for her, and there are sayings that even the principal is a member for that fan club, and it is likely that that is more than just a rumor.

Even with that, it is still not that special yet. Because there is always someone that is like a school idol in any school. Taking a stroll across the entire country, you will be sure to find tens, hundreds of people like this.

However, Nogizaka Haruka’s outstanding quality lies in that: her good quality that deserves a special mentioning, goes beyond her appearance that was mentioned above.

Firstly, she has a very good character.

Her personality is prudent and mature, shows a smile to whomever she meets, and treats others gently, giving off an atmosphere like lilies blossoming. Let’s not talk about others first, she is a precious example to defy the logic that all beauties have an ugly personality.

Besides that, she is very smart.

One year ago, during the ability test that was conducted at the start of school, all her subjects were above ninety marks, taking the place of first place for the entire grade leaving a big gap between her and the second placing. Ever since her astonishing feat, she has maintained at the first place up till now. Maybe it could be said that her brain structure is entirely different from normal people…… Compared to her, all our brain juices must be stuff that is like dried up bean dregs.

Furthermore, she is cultured.

Japanese folk dance with flower arrangement, the art of tea with calligraphy. The skills that she has learnt since young must add up to at least ten, and in each of the areas for these skills, she is able to show an unparalleled talent, making it all the more shocking. Among which, her best would be piano, her piano skills has been commented to be of professional standard, receiving a single-sided praise in the music realm. Now she is performing before the eyes of the entire class, just watching her two fingers dance elegantly on the piano keys would make one agree to those comments.

Further more, she is clever and deft, possessing a first-rate English qualification, a qualification for a certain ancient martial art style that allows her to take lessons in place of the master, the title of being a daughter of a renown business family…… etc. All in all, she is someone that takes on the phrase “Heaven does not bestow more than a single gift” (A phrase that is to say one person possesses no more than a single gift or talent [translation may not be too accurate to get the direct phrasing]) head-on and can obtain a total victory at it.

However……

Even Nogizaka Haruka that is so close to perfection, she has one single weakness, or that is to say, a secret.

But right now, the only person that knows this secret is me; and because of this, I have a closer relationship with her. In the end, I was half forced into stepping into a world I have never touched on before. Just that……

Then, her performance ended while I was thinking.

"What you've just heard was the third movement of Beethoven's Piano Sonata No. 23 in F minor, Appassionata, performed by Nogizaka Haruka. Thank you, Haruka."

Under the the music teacher's, Yukari (twenty-three years old, currently looking for a boyfriend), direction, every one of us started to clap warmly, while Nogizaka Haruka gave a shy smile that could melt the audience.

I feel bliss just by looking at her. She's just too cute to be true. And it wasn't only just the normal guys, even the class president, Morita, the one who kept a serious, no-nonsense face even when listening to jokes, was squinting with a slight, sinful look in his eyes. As for the girls, they all gave her looks of respect and admiration that were devoid of any traces of jealousy. I guess the smile of an angel would be what Haruka has on her face right now.

Suddenly, her eyes, with pupils as clear as the water from the Alps, locked onto mine. When she caught me looking, she smiled and waved discreetly at me. I could feel that at this moment, her smile was more affectionate than usual, different from the smile that she gave to her other classmates.

Mm, she's indeed a cute girl.

I couldn't help but show a smile.

Not too long ago, this kind of situation would have been like a red pig flying on a plane, something that would never have happened to us. The "not too long ago" in question, was the time before I knew of Nogizaka Haruka's secret.

Because before I found out about her secret, Nogizaka Haruka and I were just normal classmates--- And she was the school idol, while I was just an average student--- that never even had a single real conversation before.

I thought about how we began.

It was only three months ago, but looking back now, it feels as though it happened a very long time ago. Maybe it's because we've spent so much time together in the three months that we've known each other.

That's right.

Our relationship started from that incident in the school library during the after school hours.

That is, the incident that happened was the day I found out about Nogizaka Haruka's secret.

From that day onwards, I waved goodbye to my plain school life to begin the subtle and exquisite relationship between Haruka and I.

That is, Nogizaka Haruka's Secret!!

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Illustrations|Illustrations]]
| Return to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Nogizaka Haruka no Himitsu:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Epilogue

2009-05-11T08:08:16Z

ShadowZeroHeart: New page: == Epilogue == “Become a nun?” Hearing this term that is rarely present, Kazuma repeats it blankly. He had thought that it was a joke, but Juugo before him looks very serious about i...

== Epilogue ==

“Become a nun?”

Hearing this term that is rarely present, Kazuma repeats it blankly. He had thought that it was a joke, but Juugo before him looks very serious about it.

“------ What fun is there about it?”

“That is not what this is about!”

Hearing Kazuma’s question, Ayano sitting beside Juugo replies in a rough manner:

“Misao intends to separate herself with the mortal world and uses her entire lifetime to compensate for her sins. That is to say, there is no room for you in her heart anymore, you deserve it.”

Ayano laughs, and seems to be happy from the bottom of her heart. As to why she is so happy------ there is no need to ask at this point of time.

Ignoring the delightful Ayano, Kazuma asks Juugo:

“So, has she left?”

“Not yet, she was here just now to bid her final farewells, if you rush over now, you will probably still make it?”

“You should have said so earlier.”

With that Kazuma stands up immediately, and leaves the room without even turning back.

Juugo quietly walks as Kazuma leaves. This is a natural reaction, and his daughter following behind Kazuma quietly is also within his expectations.

In the empty Japanese room, Juugo seeps his tea leisurely. What he has in mind, no one knows.

“------ Why are you following me?”

Kazuma finds this unbelievable, and questions Ayano who is walking beside him.

Ayano raises her head, her eyes opened wide to stare at Kazuma. Those eyes look as though they are looking at a criminal under custody.

“How can I let you and Misao be together alone. Then you would definitely threaten her, and take her to a motel.”

Kazuma did not reply, but only shrugs his shoulder, walking on his own to the backdoor.

“Misao’s room is not there.”

He ignores the halting voice and opens the door. Misao is there.

“------Kazuma-san.”

Her voice seems a little shocked. But Misao did not shift her eyes away, but stare at Kazuma without turning her eyes away.

“Are you really leaving?”

”Yes------ I have already decided.”

With a solid determination, Misao nods in reply.

“Just praying alone, that will not lessen my sins. So, I have decided to reevaluate myself through training, and find out what I can do to redeem myself.”

“Is it, then good luck.”

He says easily. Misao is so shocked her eyes open wide.

“What’s wrong?”

“No…… Err……”

(The promise------)

On the gradually collapsing Vritra’s head, the promise made to Kazuma. Since she has already decided on the path she wants to take, even though she would never be able to fully keep her promise, but she cannot regret because of it.

So, she had thought about it. If she ever meets Kazuma, she will at least fulfill her promise once------

But, for an introvert girl like Misao, to place “that kind of thing” to her mouth, that would really require courage of her lifetime.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>Besides, there’s an Ayano with a scary look on her face at the back.

Just as Misao is hesitant about it, Kazuma decides that the chat is over.

“Bye.”

He bids farewell and turns around, Misao hurriedly calls out to Kazuma from behind:

“Please…… Please wait a minute!”

“------Hmm?”

I must say it------ Misao bears an incomparable determination, yet the question that pops out from her mouth is completely unrelated.

“Why did you help me? To the extent of having suffered such a heavy injury.”

“I didn’t want to get hurt either.”

Kazuma turns back and looks at Ayano past his shoulder.

“If not for some dumb girl doing dumb stuff, I might have been able to solve everything without a scratch.”

“…………!”

Veins appeared at Ayano’s temple, but, she did not say anything to rebut. Because in comparison to scolding him, she is more interested in the truth.

“Even so, isn’t it much faster to just kill me?”

Misao did not loosen up her questioning. Even though things aren’t going the same way as she expected, but this is also a question she cannot let lying.

Perhaps sensing her determination, Kazuma begins to say with a bitter smile on his face:

“It has been ten years already…… You were still so small then.”

Saying that, Kazuma uses his thumb and index finger to open up a gap of around three centimeters.

Misao complains very politely:

“Erm…… I think that even when I was just born, I am not that small. I am not a dwarf.”

“Don’t mind the minor details. Yup, around that time, just as I was being bullied by those people of the branch clan, you saved me once.”

“…………”

She waited for the explanation to come, but Kazuma doesn’t seem to want to open his mouth again. A silent atmosphere looms around the two.

“……Is that it?”

“Yup.”

Kazuma simply nods in response to that question filled with question marks.

To Misao and Ayano, they will never know, when Kazuma was belittled by everyone around him, during that period where his body and mind are tortured continuously, that only one single time of gentleness, how great a support it was to Kazuma in his heart?

Kazuma will never forget. That trembling voice, that small back, even reminiscing about it now, the image is as clear as though it happened just yesterday.

So, he did not hesitate.

To save Misao------ That is the natural conclusion that doesn’t even require any thought. Because Misao lent him a hand then, that is why he can live up till now.

With that said, there is no way he will say such an embarrassing thing out. Kazuma begins to forcefully end the topic.

He raises his hand to hold Misao’s chin, and lifts her face up. As he slowly moves his face closer, Misao shyly blushes and closes her eyes.

“Hey! Wait a minute!”

Ignoring the noise at the back, their lips touch gently. This shuts one up both effectively and joyfully.

Kazuma shows a cheeky smile, and murmurs lightly to Misao who blushed all the way to her ears:

“Let’s continue next time, I will not let you owe me anything, so just go!”

“------Yes, I will be waiting.”

Misao smiles as she nods.

A sweet promise. Yet, Misao knows very well in her heart, this will never be fulfilled. Kazuma is saying this to a girl whom he may never meet again.

This also implies “I will never forget you”.

It also means to tell this lonely girl who lost her family, being exiled from her clan, that she is not alone.

“Thank you to you all. Kazuma-san, Ayano-sama------ Please take care.”

Misao lowers her head deeply in the end, and then walks out once more. Those steps does not show any sign of doubt, she did not turn back at all, and disappears from the sight of the two. The two watched the leaving shadow silently.

<nowiki>------</nowiki> But……

“What did you say just now?”

Closing the door, Ayano questions Kazuma immediately. Her eyes staring straight at him.

“Are you bothered by what I said?”

“Of course not! However, if you dare disturb Misao, I will not let you off! Don’t tell me you intend to sneak into a nun’s living quarters?”

Kazuma’s eyes seem a little blurred, he seems to be fantasizing------ thinking about Misao in a nun’s costume.

”That seems not bad too.”

Hearing Kazuma’s mumble to himself, Ayano had a sensitive reaction.

“Ka------zu------ma------!”

A deep low sound sounded off from below the ground, the tight fist trembles due to a dangerous feeling.

A vigorous explosion is at hand.

Ayano still do not know now, why she was so angry. Or where that immature, childish feeling to want to keep Kazuma to herself came from.

Whether she will ever realize what this feeling is------

That is another story.

Kaze no Stigma

2009-05-11T08:07:44Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==
*December 9, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 Completed
*November 1, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
*October 22, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 26, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
*August 5, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Kaze no Stigma:Updates|Kaze no Stigma Updates page]].

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then—]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]] (Awaiting edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Epilogue|Epilogue]] (Awaiting edits)
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

==Series Overview==

Kaze no Stigma
*Volume 1 (January 2002, ISBN 4829114037)
*Volume 2 (July 2002, ISBN 4829114479)
*Volume 3 (February 2003, ISBN 4829114940)
*Volume 4 (October 2003, ISBN 4829115580)
*Volume 5 (March 2004, ISBN 4829115998)
*Volume 6 (October 2005, ISBN 4829117699)

Kaze no Stigma Ignition
*Volume 1 (August 2004, ISBN 4829116382)
*Volume 2 (May 2005, ISBN 4829117206)
*Volume 3 (March 2007, ISBN 4829119082)
*Volume 4 (June 2007, ISBN 4829119403)
*Volume 5 (December 2007, ISBN 4829119845)

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 6

2009-05-11T08:06:00Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Chapter Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer */

== Chapter Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer ==

=== 1 ===

“He” who observed all from the sky, had done so from the very beginning.

For humans, the area directly above them has always been a blind spot. The presence of "he" who lurked among dimensional intervals was undetectable even by the greatest Fuu-Jutsushi.

“He” was content. Everything was proceeding as planned, everyone moving as “he” had expected them to. They were completely unaware that they were pawns, believing that they were acting according to their own will.

Looking down like a god, "he" drank in this feeling of superiority.

(How lucky of me to have picked up such a useful tool.)

Oogami Misao - the first pawn “he” obtained. Blind with hate, a pawn that bore a special meaning to that man.

"He" thanked the stars - "they" worshiped neither gods nor devils, after all - for guiding such a convenient pawn into his grasp.

From the start, it had never been much more than an amusing game. Assisting that silly child's naïve plans for revenge------ and at such little cost. Such charitable actions were a favorite hobby of "his". After "he" named his price - a small one, really - an amusing expression that "he" could never get bored of appeared on her face.

Nonetheless, these were all but pointless amusements, because now Misao had already become a sharp blade capable of killing that man.

(Yagami Kazuma------ I must eliminate that unforgivable sinner with my own hands. Just what can be more glorious than that……)

Having such a prestigious record, “he” may be bestowed with an extremely high position. Receiving continuous praises, envies and admirations------ A future filled with glory.

That is neither a fantasy or a dream, that “tomorrow” that will definitely come about is right before his very eyes.

Of course, the power he has now is not enough, there is no way he can beat that monster head-on. But, he is very confident in his victory.

Even though he is powerful enough to do so, Kazuma can’t bring himself to kill Misao. Furthermore, Misao has yet to reach the stage of completion.

(Come on, Misao------ Just a little more.)

“He” reveals a smile filled with gentle love at the girl who is walking down the road of destruction.

“……Finally……”

Those red lips give off an agitated voice of happiness.

“This moment has finally arrived……”

“I don’t know which moment it is you are referring to, but it is indeed time to settle things.”

Kazuma nods, saying this meaningful line.

“I don’t really care------ But must you kill “that person”?”

“Ahh, you mean “this person”?”

Misao lowers her head to look at her father’s head that she is hugging.

“It is only right for the father to avenge his son right? But, not only did otou-san not agree to help me, he even intended to kill his very own daughter, me. So, I decided to just borrow his powers------ like this.”

Something similar to a powerful current flowered into Misao’s hand from Masayuki’s head. The skin of the head dries up rapidly, the hair that turned white begins falling off.

In a matter of seconds, the chopped off head became a dried mummy.

“Foolish otou-san.”

Misao grapples hard at her father’s head. At the same time as it is giving off irritating squeaking sounds, Masayuki’s head was crushed into pieces. The pieces were all disintegrated and blown off by the wind before reaching the floor.

“Come on, otou-san------ Become one with me, and let’s take revenge for onii-san together?”

Absorbing her father------ The life of the head of the Ogami, Misao’s youki shows an explosive increase.

“Woah!”

“Mmm……”

The remaining Jutsushis moans. Even Ayano stretches her arms before her, taking on a defensive stance.

An abnormally strong youki. Its strength is so, its quality is very ominous as well. This is the power she obtained from draining the lives of over a hundred, countless grudges from the souls are mixed within, it can be considered reasonable in some way.

“The few of you can just get back now!”

Ayano hurriedly warns the Jutsushis. Having evolved to such an immense youki, the powers of the branch family cannot handle it at all.

“B…… But……”

“Get back!”

Ayano shouts at those hesitant Jutsushis. The Jutsushis look towards each other.

“------Got it, we will obey Ayano-sama’s order.”

They discreetly stated that they are obeying orders, and then rushed off the scene.

Following that, Misao’s youki began to gather into a bundle. Basked in the youki that seemed as though one would be able to hear the voices of hatred from the victims, the fire spirits manifested in the form of pitch black flames.

(Oh…… That is rather quick……)

Looking at the black fireball created above Misao’s head, Ayano is secretly impressed.

Misao stretches her right hand out swiftly, pointing at Kazuma alone. Following that action, the fireball whistles off and closes in at Kazuma.

“…………”

Kazuma does not move an inch, staring silently at the fireball that is coming straight at him. Following that------ The sound of an explosion can be heard, Kazuma’s body is surrounded by pitch black flames.

Misao shows a hearty smile. But, seeing Kazuma covered in flames, there is no change on Ayano and Ren’s faces.

The flames disperses slowly. Appearing within is------

“------!”

Even though it may be unsuitable to say this, but it is naturally Kazuma, without a scratch.

“------ And then?”

“Grr------”

As if being pushed back by his presence, Misao bites hard at her teeth as she moves backwards, but after that she began gathering youki once more.

“Then------ How about this!?”

A black fireball is created above Misao’s head once more. Not just one. Two, three------ fireballs kept on appearing, each of the fireballs is twice as hot as one just now.

“Wow……”

Ren exclaims.

“Misao is really talented.”

“Yeah. If anyone would still dare to say her personality is not suitable for training now, that would be a joke. If she accumulates experience properly, she would probably have been the strongest Jutsushi among the branch families by now.”

Ayano praises Misao’s talent without any conservation. Yet, that calm expression is just opposite to what she has just said, she does not see Misao’s powers as a threat at all.

Up to ten fireballs came to Kazuma’s side one by one. The group of fireballs that has their heat and kinetic energy completely under control, surrounds Kazuma in a hemispherical manner and explodes.

Misao adjusts the direction of the explosion, causing all the energy to be focused within the hemisphere. Being scorched by the great heat, with the merciless pressure from explosion waves from all directions, a normal Jutsushi will probably be completely destroyed, leaving not a single piece of meat behind!

(That is really something. But……)

Needless to say, Kazuma is of course, not a normal Jutsushi. He stands in the interior of the explosion that is gradually dispersing, blocking off the black flames’ attack without a sweat.

“How can that be……”

“I say------”

Ayano informs Misao who is dumbstruck there with an impatient tone.

“If Kazuma would die under flames of that level, he would have been killed by me long ago.”

“Nee-san…… That is a little……”

“The way you handle your attacks is very flexible, but just looking at power alone it is way weaker than Ren. To use that kind of warm flames to kill Kazuma, it will not even be considered a joke to others.”

“How can that be…… This kind of thing should not happen!”

Faced with those heartless comments, Misao with a great change in her expression tries hard to rebut:

“I have become even stronger than Kazuma-san! I can definitely beat him now, Angel-sama guaranteed that!”

“Angel-sama?”

Ayano stares straight and hard at Misao.

These words sound a little mad, but she does not seem to be joking either.

(It seems something is helping her from behind the scenes------ and it is the kind that is not too decent.)

Ayano grumbles in her heart.

“Angel”------ What a shameful name. That should not be a real angel, but no matter whether it is a name he gave himself or by others, the moment that person accepts that name readily, he is not decent already.

“Just what kind of pervert is that?”

“It is insulting to call me a pervert.”

This answer that bears laughter within came from the sky suddenly.

“------!”

Ayano raises her head abruptly to look up into the sky. About five meters in the air------ There he is.

Ayano stares closely at the youth that is gradually descending from the sky.

“So that’s it…… An “Angel”……”

His age is around ten. Golden curly hair, round emerald eyes, and a smile filled with benevolence.

That appearance with gentle light coming out from all over his boy, it is just like the angel that is drawn on the pictures of religions. If there is background music and songs of praises now, then this would certainly be filled with a solemn atmosphere.

“Angel-sama!”

Misao runs to the youth’s side, looking very touched. She does not seem to mind if her kimono is dirtied, she kneels right by his feet entirely.

“Angel-sama, please guide me on what to do, please bestow upon me the way to successfully take revenge.”

Like a lost child yearning for his mother, Misao relies on the youth whole-heartedly.

The youth reveals a gentle smile, caressing Misao’s head gently, and says:

“There is no such method.”

Misao slowly blinks her eyes.

“…… Huh?”

“For you to defeat Kazuma Yagami, that is an impossible task.”

The youth said every word out very clearly. Everyone else besides Misao begins to notice, that that seemingly loving smile, is actually a joyful expression of torment.

“B…… But…… Angel-sama told me that I have already obtained enough power for revenge------”

“Oh, you mean that.”

The youth nods seriously, then lowers his head to look at Misao. Misao still seem as though she can’t believe that the youth betrayed her, her eyes shine with uneasiness.

“That is a lie.”

Misao is so shocked she is at a loss for words, and simply widens her eyes. The youth looks at the expression happily, and then uses an exaggerated tone to ask:

“Why do you seem so surprised? Didn’t you not even trust me from the very beginning?”

<nowiki>------</nowiki>For our mutual benefit, let us work together from now on-------

Misao suddenly remembers this line. It was undoubtedly spoken from her very lips. In less than a week’s time, she has completely forgotten all about it------

“That’s right, we were just using each other, that was the relationship between us. But now you believe in me unconditionally, just what made you that way?”

“T……That is……”

Misao tries hard to recollect her memories, but------

“…………”

“It seems you noticed, nothing. But you trust me, why?”

The youth’s smile is very gentle all along, the name “Angel” suits it very well.

“You…… What did you…… do to me……”

“Nothing special, just a little hypnosis. Don’t worry, it is dispelled now. And------ You have something with me, I shall return it to you as well!”

“------ Ahhh!”

Misao uses a very exaggerated motion to dodge the fingers that the youth stretched out at her, as though there is lethal poison at his fingertips.

The youth uses gentle eyes to look at Misao who collapsed to the floor and is unable to get up, moving her hips to try to get away, yet at the same time he raises his stretched out hand up towards the sky.

“Actually there is no need for direct contact.”

Snap, the youth’s fingers gave off a sound.

“Come, recall. All your actions before today.”

“Huh……?”

(All my actions……)

In order to take revenge for my brothers, I killed over a hundred innocent civilians to obtain their vigor------

(But, that was for revenge, it was for a justified cause, so……)

Just as she thought so naturally, her brain seems to have received an impact suddenly.

“So” what?

Because it is for a justified cause, so all those people who were killed would forgive her? And to willingly give their lives up?

That is impossible.

No matter the reason, taking away the lives of others is an undeniable sin, it is an unacceptable action------

<nowiki>------</nowiki> I don’t recall hiring dead people------

“No……”

<nowiki>------</nowiki> As long as I continue taking in the vigor of hundreds, thousands of people like this------

“No way……”

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Foolish otou-san------

“No…… No way……”

“Angel” made a merciless declaration at Misao who is trying to run away from reality.

“That is right, they were all killed by you.”

“Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”

Misao screams out.

“No way! No way! No way! It’s not me! I didn’t want to do that kind of thing!!”

“But you still did. In order to obtain power, so you manipulated youma and took away the lives of hundreds, and you won’t even spare your very own father.”

“------!”

Misao eyes expands to their limit. She raises her head to look at that gentle smile directed at her with extreme fear.

“Ah…… Ahh…… Ahhhh……”

She thought she was very cautious, and to use him instead. The result from such reckless actions------ Is this.”

To not realize at all that she is the one being manipulated instead, and killed over a hundred innocent people, and even killing her own father in the end.

Originally intending to take revenge for her family, yet she killed her very family in the process. This can only be described as an extreme irony.

“You worked hard all this time, Misao. By the way------“

The youth asks Misao, who is at a loss thinking about her own sins, with a cheerful smile:

“Your father’s vigor, how did it taste?”

“----------------!!”

Her pupils shrink instantly, sweat coming out from her forehead. The mouth that opened subconsciously gave off a choking moan:

“…… Ah…… Ah……”

A great power that is way beyond her actual strength residing in her chest. The sound of that beating power became that of an attack, constantly blaming Misao.

The evidence of her sin is so obvious, there is no way she can escape the sound of those grudges coming from within her body.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Misao stretches her five fingers, stabbing them into the centre of her chest. As if trying to use her fingers to pierce through the ribs, digging that dreadful power out together with her heart.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Misao rolls around on the floor with red eyes as she continued screaming madly.

=== 2 ===

“What did you do……”

Ayano’s eyes shift away from the frantic Misao, and in turn stares at the youth.

“What did you do to Misao!?”

“I can’t believe someone would complain about me doing that.”

Ignoring her fierce eyes, the youth smiles to say:

“Didn’t I say that earlier? I am just returning what I held onto back to her.”

“What you held onto------?”

“This girl, Misao, is way too soft-hearted, even for revenge, she is unwilling to harm anyone that is not related in any way.”

Hearing Ayano’s question, the youth cheerfully explains:

“So I took away some obstructing emotions from Misao’s heart. Like how to respect others, worries as not hoping to cause trouble for others------ Meaning what most would call conscience or ethics?”

“What……”

Such malicious methods left Ayano speechless.

Precisely because of that, Misao took the lives of others without hesitation, and used the reason “for revenge” to justify it.

And then, when Misao’s hands are tainted with blood, the emotions that were taken away earlier is put in once more. Converting her back to the kind and gentle Misao who would rather get injured than to hurt others.

All just to mock the way she crumples due to guilt.

“You actually……”

“It is really too interesting.”

The youth uses a smile to reply to those blaming eyes, then shifts his eyes slightly.

“So? Are you pleased?”

“……What is it that you want to do?”

Kazuma uses an emotionless tone to ask:

“To put in so much effort, and ruin a person just for fun?”

“That is one of my purposes as well, because I enjoy seeing how people get ruined. Even though very few people would make me put in this much effort, but------”

The youth’s smile becomes even more magnificent.

“Yagami Kazuma, to ruin someone that is special to you, won’t it be rude if I don’t put in more effort?”

The youth’s smile is very eerie. Ayano can’t help but retreat backwards, Ren on the other hand hides behind Kazuma.

There aren’t any changes in his tone and expression at all, but the hatred shown amidst his words, made the two who have no resistance against this kind of eccentric characters feel very scared.

Kazuma knits his brows slightly.

“……Have we met somewhere before?”

“This is the first time we met face to face. But I------ We did not forget you even for a second. You must understand, you standing here, alive, are in itself an unforgivable taboo.”

The youth voices out to scold him, yet he is unable to move Kazuma in any way.

“And here I was wondering what you wanted to say------”

Kazuma says with an obvious mockery:

“I offended way too many people, so I can’t really recall. Ahh, but you don’t need to explain any further, I won’t recall anyway.”

“You won’t recall? That is a good thing. The noble name of our master is not something that someone like you should remember, it is best that you have forgotten it.”

The youth fights back, taunting Kazuma.

“But as I am benevolent, I shall tell you my name!

My name is Mikaeru! Mikaeru Hari!! In the name of the stars and wisdom, I shall now eliminate our enemy Yagami Kazuma!”

“----------------!”

Kazuma’s expression vanished instantly. He bears that blank expression, as if wearing a mask, and stares at Mikaeru who announced his name with resolution.

<nowiki>------ </nowiki> In the name of the stars and wisdom------

Kazuma shut his eyes while facing the youth for a second.

In a certain way, this sentence made Kazuma who he is now. Four years ago------ That day, when he experienced for himself that the lack of power can sometimes be equivalent to a sin, “That man” melodiously declared that sentence before him.

<nowiki> ------ </nowiki> I only seek the truth ------

In his hand, he holds the girl whom Kazuma wanted to protect, yet failed to do so, her heart.

When he opens his eyes once more, Kazuma’s usual arrogant smile is back. But------

“…………”

Ren who stuck behind Kazuma, suddenly let go of his hand that is grabbing the lower part of his jacket, and backs off. Ayano turns her body, switching it to an angle that can see both Kazuma and Mikaeru at the same time.

“Ahh------ So that’s it.”

Silently------ Kazuma smiles silently.

“I got it, so you wanted to follow in your master’s footsteps?”

At the next moment, Kazuma’s “ki” exploded.

“Ahhhh!”

“Wahhhh!”

Multiplied, expanded------ it is not such a simple phenomenon. Basked in the pressure of the “ki” that is equivalent to a shockwave, Ren’s body began to float.

“Wait……Wait a minite…… This is……”

Ayano’s expression is very tense. Power of such intensity, she has not seen anything like it even when Kazuma is fighting against Ryuya.

(Just what is this about------!?)

A “ki” that is responding towards his furious roar, the wind begins to spin fiercely. All the energy that is being collected in a bundle is compressed to a scary intensity------

“Fine then------ Let me help you. Pray to the demon lord, to bless you such that you would follow your master to hell!”

The wind is released, a supersonic speed wind blade strikes towards Mikaeru rapidly.

“How naïve.”

The youth reveals a cold smile, and disappears the moment before he is cut by the wind blade.

“Che! Teleported?”

As if answering Kazuma, Mikaeru’s conscious echoed emptily.

''“I did not run away, because there is no such need. Why did you think I appeared before you? That is because I am not afraid of you------ Because I have obtained enough power to kill you!”''

As he makes his declaration loudly, countless goo pieces emerge from the ground surface.

''“As you have seen just now, that is not Misao’s true power. She is unable to completely control that great power------The method to use that power as one pleases lies within my hands.”''

“Misao------?”

Without realizing it, Misao’s screams has vanished. Ayano looks around, and finds Misao lying on the floor as if dead.

Her chest rises up slightly, but other than that there is no indication of life. The body with sand all over lies motionless, there is nothing reflected in those open, but empty eyes.

The goo pieces quietly crawls forward, pressing onto Misao’s body. In the blink of an eye, Misao is wrapped by a small semi-transparent mountain.

“Ah……”

First, the color changed.

The transparency disappeared, the surface began to bear the shine of a metallic surface. That wavering, seemingly soft appearance, with that ironic texture that can reflect light, makes one associate with gigantic mercury.

Then, the shape changed.

The goo pieces that sat still like a bun grew four legs, and lifted its gigantic body, then a head, tail reached out, and its back even grew wings.

The shape-shifting continued to progress.

Its appearance that is rough like the clay product made by a child, slowly and continuously adjusts its shape, gradually possessing a clear outline.

Joints appeared in those legs that were originally but four sticks, and sharp claws grew out of them. The surface of the body is covered closely by scales, a set of skeleton appeared in the interior of the head, tail and wings, evolving into a structure that is very logical in biology.

These changes took no longer than thirty seconds. Within such a short period of time, the semi-transparent slime changed into a huge silvery white dragon.

Ayano grumbles unknowingly:

“…… Why does a slime become a dragon upon job changing?”

“You play too many games, idiot.”

Kazuma rebuts bluntly.

“That is just changing into a form suited for combat, it is not a real dragon.”

In the end it is just an imitation. The shape of a dragon does not possess much meaning. Compared to its appearance, the main point lies in that all the slimes combined into one.

A single slime is just like trash, but when a number of them gathered, they can form a magical circuit. And, by connecting the different circuits with each other, a more complicated, bigger system can be formed.

A system so big that it can control the massive power that Misao has gathered.

“Hahahahahaha! How’s that, Yagami Kazuma! Can you defeat this “Vritra” that I created!?”

Mikaeru’s voice came from the gigantic dragon------ It seems its name is Vritra------ ’s back region. That puny body is more than half submerged into Vritra’s body.

“But then, by defeating it, Misao would die.”

After tossing this vicious sentence, the youth is completely merged with Vritra. The statue-like Vritra began to move.

“GRRRR……”

Vritra’s gigantic mouth gave off a low groan. Its wings spread out completely, the lowered head is raised upwards, looking at the sky proudly.

“WRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR-----------------------------!”

As if challenging the skies, the gigantic dragon roars loudly.

The coarse roar that is like a broken bell slowly becomes clear.

This may be proof that Mikaeru has began controlling Vritra. That clear sound that is like striking against crystal, reminds one of his high pitch voice.

To kill him before he takes action------ Normally Kazuma may just do so without hesitation, yet this is one of those rare exceptions. He looks up at the silvery white dragon. From the way he looks, there doesn’t seem to be any signs of him wanting to attack it.

“So, what to do……”

Ayano voices out to question Kazuma who is talking to himself:

“You still intend to save Misao?”

“Yes.”

Kazuma replies without any hesitation.

Ayano frowns and looks at Kazuma. After understanding all the truth behind it, she does not have any unpleasant emotions against Misao anymore, but------

“Listen, even though you may not want to heed what I say…… But, judging from Misao’s current situation, won’t she be happier if she dies?”

She has nothing now. Everything has been taken away by Hyoue, Mikaeru, and------ Kazuma.

Just remembering her scream then, Ayano’s chest felt as though it is being squeezed tightly.

Maybe it really is possible to save Misao from the clutches of Mikaeru. But, would that be the result that she would want?

Even if she survived, all that awaits her in the future, won’t it be only days tormented by guilt?

“…… Perhaps so!”

She had originally expected Kazuma to be angered, but he agreed unexpectedly.

“But, even so……”

There is soil in his mouth, as he raises his head to look up at that back.

That tiny body can’t stop trembling.

But the girl still spread her arms courageously, determined to stand before him.

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Please stop! This is really too much! ------

The girl uses a tone that is close to bursting in tears to beg. Even if she is right------ No, Precisely because it is right, that is why it would not be accepted by others, this was such a sentence.

Even if she is stared at, even if she is blamed, the girl still did not back off.

Her entire body trembled, a tiny back.

Burned into his blurred eyes, the one single time ten years ago that------

“Even so, I still hope that she will live on……”

“…………”

“…………”

Hearing Kazuma murmur to himself as if praying, Ayano and Ren can’t help but wonder if they had heard right.

Especially Ren. He had even forgotten to hide his shocked expression, and stares at Kazuma dumbly with his mouth wide open.

Kazuma stares at his dumbfounded brother.

“What? Is there something strange?”

“Huh……? Ah, no, there is nothing strange at all.”

Ren shakes his head hurriedly. At the same time as his tiny head wavers, his eyes also stares straight at the silent Ayano who bears a complicated expression.

“------What?”

Sensing Ren’s stare, Ayano asks impolitely.

“N…… Nothing…… Nothing at all.”

Ayano turns her back against the stuttering Ren, looks at Kazuma and says calmly:

“There is nothing wrong with that. Let’s go save her! I will act according to your instructions.”

“Is that so.”

Kazuma acts almighty, and nods his head as if that is how things should be. Ayano did not feel angry towards his attitude, but calmly listens to his plans.

“So then what should we do? If we do not know where Misao is, I cannot burn that thing up at one go. Should I start burning it slowly from the sides?”

“Why go to such trouble…… The purifying flames are used at times like this. If you just burn off all the youki, all that remains would be the living Misao. Simple right?”

“I can’t perform such a high level trick.”

“------------------------------------------ Ah?”

Kazuma stares straight at Ayano who replied instantly. He seems to be really shocked, his eyes shifted away from Vritra.

“What did you say?”

“I said, I do not know that kind of high level technique that can burn youki only.”

“……………………………”

After staring at Ayano blankly for some time, Kazuma looks towards Ren for a shred of hope. Ren shakes his head hurriedly in denial.

Kazuma sighs out deeply, grumbling in his mouth:

“……Good-for-nothing……”

“Sorry for that.”

Ayano humphs and flicks the hair that is stuck on her cheek towards the back.

“Damn! If my old man is here, this could be done so easily…… Why is it that he is not around at crucial times like this?”

“What do you mean by why------ You were the one to beat him up remember? He is still in the hospital now.”

“…… Nii-sama, that is really willful for you to say that.”

The two’s simultaneous rebuts were completely ignored by Kazuma.

“Oh well, There is no point in wishing for things that just isn’t there. It is better to have something than none, you can start burning from the side then!”

Just as those words left his mouth.

“Is your little discussion finally over?”

A laughter suddenly sounded off from above them. Raising their heads, they see the gigantic dragon using that big face that is of the size of a small lorry to look at them.

Those eyes are a bright emerald green------ Just like Mikaeru’s. That emerald luster that is reflected on that large silvery white body is undoubtedly the proof that the gigantic dragon’s body is under complete control of the dark mage.

“It should be about time that we begin.””

“It has begun long ago, you idiot.”

Faced with that will that can’t wait to start the fight, a mocking voice and a wind blade responded to it at the same time. The wind blade did not let Vritra have any time to react, and sliced off both its wings entirely.

The sliced off wings changed back into the transparent slimes upon leaving the dragon’s body. The slimes crawled forward on the ground surface, and then stuck onto the dragon’s legs, combining with the dragon directly from that spot.

After several seconds, wings sprouted from Vritra’s back once more.

“That was mean.”

With a meaning completely different from what he said, Mikaeru announces unhurriedly:

“And I was waiting so patiently for you guys. Yet to sneak attack without even shouting start, how despicable. You really have no sportsmanship.”

“Oh really, you flatter me.”

Kazuma acts humble, looking serious. The word “despicable” is but a praise to his ears.

“Next it shall be my turn!”

Vritra draws in one deep breathe. As if it really possesses lungs, its chest area begins to inflate.

After the crystal-like transparent teeth bite against each other, hot sparks were flared out in its mouth. All the air that filled the entire chest was blown out at the same time.

Dragon’s breath.

Pitch black flames stretched out in a straight line, passing through where the three were just now.

“Dragons can breathe fire. This guy really faithfully acts as how a dragon should be.”

Kazuma murmurs as he flies backwards. Vritra turns its head in pursuit of Kazuma, the shining black flames burns the air, following closely behind Kazuma.

“How persistent!”

Kazuma waves his right hand horizontally, the wind generated by this action blows the flames that are closing in at him off. At the same time, an upward wind strikes at Vritra’s chin like an uppercut.

Kachunk, the dragon’s mouth is closed up, the dragon’s breathe naturally stops as well. Kazuma lands onto the ground unhurriedly.

“Did you expect something like that can defeat me? If so, you are really underestimating me too much!”

“We were just getting to the good part!”

Vritra roars as a strike from its front legs rushes at Kazuma.

The five hooked claws at its feet, each of them possesses a length and sharpness similar to a katana. There is perhaps no organism on earth that can get hit by such a strike and still possess a full corpse!

Faced with the attack coming in horizontally, Kazuma calmly calculates the distance and dodges it easily. Having its full-scale attack dodged by the opponent, Vritra’s body began wavering, having lost balance.

“You fell for it.”

With its back towards Kazuma, Vritra bears its teeth and smirks. With the centrifugal force that comes with making a semi-circular rotation, its tail was flung out with a devastating force.

Kazuma originally intended to use wind blades to cut the tail off, but at the last moment he decided not to.

That tail that is like a log, its size is enough to contain a person within, and he cannot be certain that Misao is not inside.

“-------Che!”

He jumps up to evade, but he was just a little too late. The tail swept past the tip of his feet, Kazuma who was in the air, his body began rotating vigorously.

“Nii-sama!”

Ren releases fire pellets at Vritra who intends to follow up on its attack. The golden flames hit the neck portion of the gigantic dragon------but are reflected off by the silvery white scales.

“Huh!?”

“Quit meddling around!!”

Ren jumps backwards, attempting to dodge the backhand claws. However, pitch black fireballs were released from the tip of Vritra’s claws.

“-------!!”

Ren who is in mid-air is unable to dodge at all. Seeing Ren who hurriedly intends to use his hands to defend, Kazuma who regained his posture shouts out loudly:

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 263.jpg|thumb]]
“Don’t block it! Get away!”

This is an impossible request, the black flames mercilessly wraps around Ren’s arms.

That filthy thing that bears youki can no longer be associated with the word fire, it is just a boiling hot mass of filthy particles.

Having its properties changed to such an extent, the spirit’s blessings are unable to take effect. The black flames mercilessly erode the body that can originally resist against fire.

“Wahhh!”

“Ren!!”

Vritra uses its huge body to stand before Kazuma who is rushing to his brother’s side.

“Get lost------------!!”

“GRRRRYYYYYYYWWWWW!!”

The shockwave met the dragon’s breathe head-on. Though the wind sliced the black flames apart, the weakened shockwave is insufficient to send Vritra’s huge body off.

“Don’t block my way------”

Kazuma waves his hand out once more. However, Vritra takes in a huge breath as well, preparing to spit fire. Ignoring the opponent’s actions entirely, Kazuma acts on his own and begins to gather wind blades.

Yet, just before the conflict happens again, a plasma ball from the side sent Vritra flying. The huge body that has a weight greater than a blue whale, is now flying in the air like a stray cat being knocked down by a car.

“------ Ayano?”

“Leave this to me.”

Ayano uses a monotonous voice to say, and then began closing in onto Vritra. She does not even look at Kazuma, and waves Enraiha calmly.

“……?”

Though Kazuma is very puzzled by that cold behaviour, but right now Ren’s situation is more important. He leaves Vritra to Ayano, and runs to the side of Ren who is sitting on the floor.

“Are you still alive, Ren!?”

“Ah, yes…… I survived somehow. But, my flames actually bounced off……”

“Well, since it is using Misao as its core, so its fire resistance probably increased as well.”

In fact, it is too humble to say that it “probably increased as well”. Having taken that attack from Ayano earlier, there is not even a trace of burnt mark on those silvery white scales. Just looking at its fire resistance, Vritra is comparable to a member of the Kannagi main family.

(…… That is to say, I cannot expect much from the two of them, and that I must take care of this myself? And to add on to that, this is free service.)

Kazuma indulges in depressing thoughts as he checks Ren’s injuries.

He was burnt from the back of his hand to his elbow, but it will not place his life in danger. Ren seems to have used his own flames to nullify the attack.

“Hmm------ It looks fine. This should not leave a scar.”

Seeing that the injury is lighter than what he had expected, he relaxes and caresses Ren’s tiny head.

“You can back off now, just leave everything else to Ayano and me.”

“I still can fight!”

Ren shouts out instantly. He raises his head and uses determined eyes to look at the surprised Kazuma.

“I still can fight, I cannot back off just because of a small injury like this.”

“----------------”

Kazuma looks straight at his brother, who possesses a strong will to fight, for some time------ and then places his hand on Ren’s head once more.

“I want to save Misao, lend me your strength!”

“Yes!”

Ren nods with pride. At this moment------

“GRRRRLLLLYYYY------------!!”

Vritra’s roar shook the air. Ren looks towards that direction, and subconsciously widens his eyes.

A glowing magical formation suddenly appeared on the ground surface, and began to wrap by the side of the gigantic dragon that is giving off a silvery white glow.

The hexagonal formation that has two circles of different diameters at the center slowly begins to spin. As the volume of the roar increases, the glow becomes more glaring, lightning running at the surface.

The lightning that is rampaging on the ground surface created countless lightning balls, floating around Vritra. The lightning balls that are connected to each other by thin lightning, is just like an electric prison trapping a gigantic dragon.

“GYYYR!”

With its short cry as a signal, all the lightning balls shot off at the same time. There were no fixed targets, just a bunch of lightning balls being shot off in a wide area, following an unpredictable route to strike at Ayano.

“Onee-sama!”

Ren cries out loudly. At this moment, Ayano uses a speed faster than the speed of sound to sprint out.

Up against the lightning balls that are falling down like rain, the tiny body speeds within their gaps at a godly speed.

An emergency stop that brings down her speed in an instant, a sharp directional change that goes against the law of inertia, and an amazing acceleration to speed up to her limit in an instant, Ayano illustrates such a body motion that can be called a miracle. The countless lightning balls are unable to touch their target at all, and begins to lose their energy like that.

After passing through the torrent of lightning, Ayano buries herself into the chest of Vritra. She dodges the claws and tail that strike at her with ease, and jumps onto Vritra’s back at the same time, using the entire weight of her body to stab Enraiha downwards.

Kachun!

A solid sound sounded off, the tip of Enraiha pierced through the silvery white scale.

Damage of this level, is nothing but a needle prick to Vritra. This is not Ayano’s real intention.

“------ Huuu!”

As she breathes out, fire spirits are injected into the gigantic dragon’s body from the tip of Enraiha. And then, ignited.

“GWYYYYYYYYYY!”

Even the sturdy scales seems fragile under the explosion from within the body. A gap big enough to contain a person within was made on the back of the dragon by the explosion.

“GRRRRWWWWWWWWWW!!”

Vritra gives off an angry roar as it twists its body. Ayano dodges the randomly waving claws and tail calmly, and pulls a distance from Vritra once more.

“------ Onee-sama is so powerful……”

After witnessing Ayano’s astonishing strength in battle, Ren gasps. Yet, Kazuma beside him seems to look displeased.

“That girl…… What the hell is she thinking?”

Ren thought that he was commenting on Ayano, and speaks in her aid hurriedly:

“B……But! Misao is also a Jutsushi of the Kannagi, she will probably not be killed by that hit earlier------”

“I don’t mean that, that kind of fighting style is too reckless. She has completely given up on defense------ Does she want to die?”

Kazuma’s voice did not carry any joke or mockery. Ren shivers, and looks at Ayano who consistently performs kamikaze style attacks.

“Onee-sama……!”

=== 3 ===

Ayano did not have anything else on her mind, focusing solely on waving the Enraiha.

Not thinking about anything at all, not hesitating, just focusing on fighting alone. She had had thoughts of showing some mercy, but she forgot about that instantly. Besides, if she goes easy against Vritra which possesses superb fire resistance, she won’t be able to so much as scratch it.

Wielding the divine blade that is shining with brilliance, Ayano became a weapon.

Perhaps due to this, her mental capabilities were raised to a level beyond any before. So much so that she can accurately predict the movement of those thunderballs almost at the speed of light.

Ayano dodges the furious waves of attacks by her agile movements alone. She did not have any efforts to spare to defend, and instead transfers all her energy into Enraiha’s blade.

To run even further.

To move even faster.

Without any considerations at all regarding how to protect herself, just viciously and calmly attacking the enemy. The way she is now is no different from a fighting machine.

She dodged the claws and teeth by several millimeters, and thrusts the Enraiha at the root of Vritra’s tail. The fire spirits that entered through the sharp tip, materializes into its golden flame form.

“GRRRYYYYWWWWWWW!!”

Dragging its tail that has more than half of it blown off, the giant dragon roars loudly. Ayano attacks once more fearlessly, and slices off the tail that is as big as two people hugging together entirely.

The severed tail loses its silvery white shine, turning back into a semi transparent goo piece. But that was for just a moment------ The goo piece that attaches itself with Vritra, transforms back into the shape of a tail as if nothing has happened.

The gigantic dragon bares its crystal teeth to smirk. The body that has completed its regeneration shines with a silvery white glow, there is no trace of the damage done to it earlier.

“------------”

Ayano silently brings up her Enraiha. Even after witnessing the seemingly infinite regeneration capabilities, her will to fight has not wavered one bit.

That is of course. A machine does not fear, a weapon does not hesitate, nor think at all------

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Why are you so concerned about Misao? Is it because…… You like her?

That kind of thing does not matter anymore. No matter who is in Kazuma’s heart, a machine would not be bothered by it at all.

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Even so, I still hope that she will live on……

A fighting machine that will neither waver, nor feel at a loss, does not require a heart that would be disturbed by a mere sentence.

Ayano steps onto the ground with force, plunging at Vritra’s chest.

Vritra’s hooked claws strike at Ayano at the same time, sandwiching from both directions, left and right. For that massive size, such an action may be considered very swift, but to Ayano now, it was as if it is still.

Ayano slices the middle and ring finger of the right hooked claw off, passing through the gap that she has just created, and took a detour, getting to Vritra’s back.

Yet, this is a miscalculation that cannot be any more obvious. Because Ayano still does not know, that Vritra is a combination of magical beings, and that this dragon outer appearance is but a form it took up.

Something like a tentacle grew out from somewhere around dragon’s right elbow suddenly. The sharp tip did not have a moment of hesitation, as it flies straight towards Ayano.

Her accelerated senses can already feel this gradually stretching tentacle, its distance is less than one meter away.

(------Unavoidable.)

Ayano calmly admits this fact.

Even though her senses are accelerated, her motion will not be accelerated along with it. In this air that is sticky and gluey like tar, Ayano’s movements are slower than that of the tentacle.

The tentacle aims directly and accurate at the dead centre of Ayano’s body, causing Ayano to be unable to dodge by merely twisting her body around. At this rate, the tentacle will clearly and surely pierce through Ayano, and dealing her a fatal injury.

Ayano closes her eyes gently, quietly accepting the unavoidable “death”.

“------Ugh!?”

Padong!

This is definitely not the feeling of a murderous weapon stabbing into the body. It felt just like someone’s body come crashing into her------

“Still sleeping!? Wake up! You dumb girl!”

“Ahh!?”

The angry shout by her ear pulled Ayano back to reality. She opens her eyes, Kazuma’s angry expression appears ten centimeters before her eyes.

“Ka……Kazuma!?”

The unrealistic feelings she had ten seconds ago vanished without a trace.

This is the shocking reality, her conscience was drawn in by the glow in those eyes before her, the throbbing in her heart cannot be suppressed.

(Was he the one who saved me……?)

On that expression that is tense with nervousness, he lost his usual smile. Seeing the sweat that is coming out from his forehead, Ayano showed a smile.

Looking at the smiling Ayano, Kazuma------

“Argh!?”

Pinches her nose.

“What are you staring blankly at? Didn’t I tell you to wake up?”

“Who…… Who said I was sleeping!”

Ayano flings that hand away, but did not let go of the hand that Kazuma is hugging tightly. Their bodies are flying several tens of meters in the air like this------ in the sky that is even higher up than Vritra’s head.

(I don't have a choice.)

Ayano finds an excuse for herself, and then hugs Kazuma’s body even more tightly. She subconsciously look towards Kazuma’s back.

“------Behind you!”

Before Ayano shouted, Kazuma had already turned his body agilely in mid-air. Following that, he saw countless tentacles stretching towards the two of them from all over Vritra’s body.

“Che------”

Kazuma raises his right hand at the tentacles------ but his body tenses up suddenly for some unknown reason. The wind spirits that had originally gathered at his right hand disperses immediately after going out of control.

He summons the wind once more. Yet------ The tentacles was quicker.

(Doomed!)

Right before the eyes of Ayano who once again prepared herself death, golden flames burnt off the countless tentacles.

“Great job. Ren, you did us a great favor.”

Kazuma shows a bitter smile, his mouth not forgetting to praise Ren. Looking downwards, Ren is standing on the floor with his hands high up with a prideful smile.

Kazuma reduces the speed of descent, landing cautiously. But at the moment before the landing, he was unable to support Ayano’s body weight and lost balance.

“Yoshh------“

“What’s the matter?”

Witnessing Kazuma’s rare stumble, Ayano gives off a simplistic smile. However, at the moment when she landed, she accidentally felt that warm texture at her lateral abdomen, her expression changes entirely.

She raises her hand hurriedly. Just as she thought, her entire palm is stained red.

“Wait…… Wait a minute, you are injured……”

“I am fine, this is nothing.”

Kazuma uses his hand to press against the wound, then says with a calm expression on his face.

But Ayano does not believe one bit of what he just said. If it is just a minor wound, it would be impossible that Kazuma failed to control the wind, and it would make even less sense that he is unable to even support the weight of Ayano.

With his back facing Ayano who seems to still want to ask some questions, Kazuma confronts Vritra. Obviously, he shows no signs of backing off. His determined resolve to “definitely save Misao” can be seen from the shadow emitted by his back.

And thus, her tone became very unfriendly naturally.

“Why did you save me? You even got yourself injured for that.”

“You didn’t want me to save you?”

Needless to say, that is not the answer Ayano was hoping for. Ayano thought that he was trying to change the topic, so her attitude became even more willful.

“No one asked for your help, I did not want someone like you to save me at all!”

Hearing such an ungrateful speech, even Kazuma can’t help but be a little enraged. Yet the still angry Ayano failed to notice Kazuma’s expression.

“You are the one who wanted to be a busybody, yet you still want to look as though you are the savior! You only have Misao in your mind, then don’t come bothering me, just think about how to save Misao!”

“Even if Misao is saved, it would be pointless if you died.”

“……Huh?”

Ayano ponders about what that sentence means------ No matter the conclusion, she flushes red completely.

“Wha……What! You want to be a two-timer!? I will absolutely not allow this kind of thing!”

(Chinese text used is “You want to step on two boats at the same time!?”)

“Ahh, two-timing, three-timing, they are all the same! Because I have enough power to protect them all!”

(Chinese text used is “Be it two boats, three boats, they are all the same!”)

“…………………….……………..Huh? Protect……………………………..?”

(Wait…… This means……)

Up to this point, Ayano finally realized that she has misunderstood completely. But Kazuma has yet to finish what he wants to say.

“It is not because I am chosen that I was given power! But to not lose again, to not let others take everything away------ I have already decided on that! I will not give up on anyone! I will save Misao! And I will not let you and Ren die either! Then kill that arrogant kid! That is the only result I will accept! You got a problem with that!”

“Ah…… No…… Not at all.”

Faced with that imposing aura that doesn’t even allow the slightest of doubts, Ayano unknowingly replies politely. And as she was replying, she felt her expression loosen up gradually.

“Let’s forget about whether it has reached the level of love, but anyway you have created him to have a liking towards you. So there is still a chance!”

Ayano suddenly recalls what Nanase said then, her sixth sense has always been so accurate.

Kazuma sees her as “someone that he must protect”. Just this alone, all the negative feelings that has been stuck up in her heart disappeared.

She lifts her head to see Vritra who is fighting against Ren. Maybe it is just her imagination, but the opponent looks so much smaller as compared to just now. She does not even think that she would lose.

Placing her eyes back onto Kazuma, Ayano smiles and says:

“Come, let’s finish this quickly and then go home. Kazuma------ Kazuma!?”

Her voice raised by an entire scale. In the few seconds that her eyes left Kazuma, Kazuma------ That almighty Kazuma actually kneeled onto the floor entirely. She looks at the incredible sight with a pale look on her face.

“Kazuma! Ka------”

Ayano who panicked for a moment, finally recovers upon seeing that pool of blood at her feet.

There is no time to be shocked. This amount of blood loss------ Not good at all.

Even though he commands overwhelming power, he is still mortal. He will still die when faced with dying situations, a critical amount of blood loss cannot be compensated by mental strength.

Ayano doesn’t mind getting blood onto her clothes at all, and goes up to kneel by Kazuma’s side.

“Kazuma?”

“I am fine.”

“What do you mean by fine------”

Ayano swallows the words that almost spilled out from her mouth.

Within those quiet eyes looking upwards, a strong and undying determination can be seen within. Those eyes beats any language or words, and stops any refutes.

(It won’t work……)

There is no need to even ask, Ayano understood in an instant. Just looking into those eyes, anyone would have had thought the same thing!

<nowiki>------</nowiki>Nothing can stop him.

“Move aside.”

Kazuma seems to feel impatient towards the motionless Ayano, and began to take action. He grabs Ayano by her shoulder, wanting to force her aside------ Yet that strength is pathetically weak.

Ayano breathes out lightly, and then gently removes the hand pressing against her shoulder. Instead she grabs Kazuma, who’s about to collapse, by his arm, and pulls him to her side.

“You------”

“Stop your bleeding first!”

Ayano says to Kazuma who is staring at her with a fierce look.

“------Ahh?”

“I said “Stop your bleeding”! At the rate it is going, you would die within five seconds of the battle. At least cover that wound on the outside, then try to think of some way to recover your energy. Ren and I will support buy you the time to recover.”

“What the hell are you talking about, how can I leave it to you two.”

Kazuma ignores Ayano’s kind suggestion, and tries to force his legs to stand up. At this moment------

“You idiot! That is enough!”

Ayano finally got angry. She grabs Kazuma’s collar, then pulls him back with force. Kazuma’s knee loses strength once more, and falls into the pool of blood.

“What can you achieve by dragging that dying body! To just say you did your best when you lost every ounce of energy, so as to satisfy yourself, and then die just like that? Don’t make me laugh!”

Ayano continues to grab his collar, shaking Kazuma continuously. This is way too vigorous for someone who is badly wounded, but Ayano in her anger is not in the mood to care about such things.

“You want to save Misao right? You want to protect me and Ren right? Since you dare say “to protect everything”, then do what you said you would! Don’t you dare use death to run away! I will definitely not let you get away so easily! We will both leaving you your share, so back off until you can move with ease!”

“…………”

For a while, Kazuma stares dumbfounded at Ayano who is so angry she is about to cry------

“Wai……Wait……What are you doing……!?”

And then hugs her tightly.

Ayano’s ears turn red completely, her body tenses up entirely. She opens her mouth wanting to say something, but due to the sudden shock, her thoughts cannot be conveyed into words.

“……Kazuma?”

While she was being hugged, Ayano notices that Kazuma’s body trembles from time to time. She originally thought that it was due to the pain from the wound, but it seems slightly different.

It would be quite a while later that she realizes that this was him laughing to himself.

“------Kazuma?”

Hearing that low and threatening questioning, Kazuma answers, still with a bit of that laughter left on his face:

“No, I was just thinking------ You might become a fine woman in the future.”

Hearing such sudden words of flattery, the temperature of Ayano’s face went even higher. But to be able to express her joy frankly, Ayano still lacks some experience.

“Might? A fine woman? What a joke! I will definitely become a top class beauty! When that time comes, it would be too late for you to regret not having realized my potential!”

“That is hard to say, there are a lot of people who are younger than you that are already women. This has nothing to do with virgin or not, but as long as you keep thinking “someday”, you will never be a grown up.”

“……You sure are talkative for a dying man.”

Kazuma smiles against that weak rebut, and makes a declaration:

“Five minutes.”

“------Huh?”

“Five minutes, bear with it.”

“Is five minutes enough? Ten minutes, or maybe twenty would be easier------”

“Five minutes.”

Kazuma holds his ground, repeating himself once more. This is not the minimum time required, but probably that the maximum amount of time he is willing to suppress his pride is five minutes?

“Fine fine.”

Ayano replies simply, as if hoaxing a child, and then stands up. She walks straight at Vritra, but turns around again after a few steps.

She lowers her head to look at Kazuma who is placing “ki” into his palm and began healing his wound.

“------What?”

“I just wanted to ask you------ You have never thought about sacrificing yourself to save Misao, did you?”

As if trying to seek the true meaning to her words, Kazuma stares at Ayano, the side of his lips rises up suddenly.

“I------”

That originally frowning, serious look that doesn’t befit Kazuma is gone. He uses an arrogant, invincible and easy smile------ the one Ayano is most familiar with, the expression that suits Kazuma the most, to reply:

“------I don’t like dying.”

“Great!”

Ayano smiles happily, and runs off without turning her head.

Running towards the battlefield.

=== 4 ===

“GRRYYWWWWWW!!”

Ren jumps to avoid Vritra’s dragon breathe. Without a care for his pride, he runs away everywhere, and timing it to release flames when the breathe pauses from time to time.

Perhaps to try to imitate Kazuma’s wind blade, the sharp and tiny golden flames he gathered, move into Vritra’s mouth in a manner leaving a laser-like trail behind.

In the blink of an eye, the golden brilliance explodes within Vritra’s mouth. Seeing the huge dragon that tries hard to shake its head in order to put out the flames, Ren begins to adjust his irregular breathing.

Seeing that, the impressed Ayano praises:

“My, you are quite good at fighting.”

Hearing the voice behind him, Ren turns his entire body vigorous to the back.

“Nee-sama!”

But that originally bright and delightful expression soon changed to worry. Seeing the blood stains at Ayano’s feet and clothes, Ren asked in a trembling voice:

“Nii-sama, he……?”

“He is off the scene for now, but he will be back very soon.”

Even hearing Ayano’s ascertained explanation, Ren’s expression did not ease up. Ayano imitates Kazuma, and uses a slightly rough motion to caress Ren’s head.

“Believe in him, your brother is a very strong guy.”

This is definitely not a consoling sentence that is said without basis. Kazuma will be back within this period of time, regarding this, Ayano has no doubt about it.

“You are right……”

Perhaps due to that sentence, Ren’s tense expression loosens up gradually, Ayano nods her head naturally.

“That’s right, that guy won’t die even if you kill him.”

“Isn’t that going a little overboard……?”

Ignoring Ren’s objections as always, Ayano continues to say:

“So to say, our mission is to buy time and weaken the enemy’s strength------ Let’s do it!”

Ayano imbues all her strength as she waves Enraiha. The flames that burst out from the blade spills out like a flood, surrounding the silvery white dragon.

Vritra’s body which possesses outstanding fire resistance will not suffer fatal damage if it suffers a direct hit from Enraiha. To use a flame that spill out widely, without concentrating at any point, it should be unable to beat through its defenses. Yet------

“GYYYYYYYWWWWWWWW!!”

The golden flames ruthlessly invades Vritra’s body. The silvery white scales and crystal teeth are caught in the flames, and slowly drop onto the floor one by one.

“Phew------”

Placing the swung Enraiha at her shoulder, Ayano breathes out in satisfaction. Seeing that gesture, Ren laughs out, with a slight intention of making fun of her amidst his joy.

“You are finally back to your normal self?”

“Guess you can say that. Sorry, for making you guys worried.”

The reason Ayano can wield Enraiha is not because of her father, and she is certainly worthy of wielding it. Because she is undoubtedly the Jutsushi with the purest Kannagi blood in this generation.

Before such power, one cannot relax no matter how strong one’s flame resistance capabilities may be. As long as she removed jealousy and machine-like ruthlessness, and uses her power in the most natural state, it is very easy to break through Vritra’s defenses.

“Okay, one more time! Follow my timing.”

“Got it!”

Just as the two co-operate and prepare to follow up with another attack on Vritra.

“You two…… don’t seem to know your own places?”

Mikaeru’s consciousness sounds off in their minds.

“Watch this!”

With that said, a horn protrudes from the inside of the dragon’s forehead. That impressive sharp horn that matches its gigantic body very well------ On its surface, there is a female figure like those statues at the front of a ship.

After recognizing who this female is, Ren cries out loud:

“It’s Misao!”

The change does not end there.

“Woah……”

Misao’s face continues to emerge like bamboo shoots after the rain, gradually covering the entire outer surface of Vritra. Seeing such an eerie sight that would one find it hard to look at directly, Ayano and Ren shifted their eyes away at the same time.
(“Bamboo shoots after the rain” is a saying in Japan, this is because the rain will wash away the soil, revealing the bamboo shoots. It implies the appearance of something after an event. Please ask Japanese translators to give a better explanation if required.)

“See------ now you guys won’t be able to attack can you? You might as well just get killed by Vritra, I will place your heads right before Yagami’s eyes!”

“GRRRRRYYYYYYWWWWW!!”

While dodging the black flames that fall down like rain, Ayano seems to be out of ideas, and asks Ren:

“What do you think? Which one do you think is the real one?”

“Normally speaking it should be that horn…… But I don’t want to push my luck.”

“Yeah, I agree. It feels as though it is placed there on purpose, as if luring us to it.”

“GRRRRLLLLYYYY------!!”

A magical formation appears below the dragon’s feet. In resonance with its roar, lighting emerges from the gaps in the patterns.

(Lightning strike------!)

Ayano shouts out immediately:

“Hide behind me!”

“O……Okay!”

Enraiha is swung out horizontally. A wide area of fire forms a protective shield, blocking countless fireballs.
(Chinese translation error? I think it should be lightning balls…)

Withstanding the impact of hundreds of lightning balls, Ayano curses angrily:

“He seems to be getting a little arrogant thinking that we cannot retaliate……”

“Nee-sama! In front!”

“------!”

As Ayano is focusing on maintaining the kekkai, Vritra quietly snuck towards them, its vicious hooked claws are now closing in right at them..

Ayano wanted to chop its entire arm off at first, but she saw Misao’s face within the dragon’s palm. She was smiling.

“Argh------”

Ayano changes the path of her sword in an instant, and finally managed to only cut the hooked claws. She hurriedly pulls her distance away and gets back into her battle stance, but is completely out of ideas on what to do.

“Nee-sama, what should we do?”

“------What do you think we should do?”

Ayano smiles and shrugs her shoulders as she thought to herself:

(Luckily he didn’t ask for twenty minutes.)

The promised five minutes is almost up, at this rate, they will probably pull through.

(Come back quickly, Kazuma. If you dare say “give me another five more minutes”, I will not let you off.)

“WRRRRRRYYYYYYYYYY!!”

“Damn------ How annoying!”

Just as Ayano is using Enraiha to reflect the who-knows-what-number wave of attack.

Suddenly, a certain feeling emerges from the back.

Even though there is someone at the back, Ayano shows no sign of wavering, and instead accepted this feeling.

Clear with a sense of stability within. Basking in this feeling, she adapted to it without even realizing it, as if she had been fighting like this for years now.

The two stands at the most effective, and most comforting position there is.

To click together as one. That is the kind of feeling.

Ayano asks without even turning her head:

“Isn’t this a little too quick?”

“Because a boastful someone was chased everywhere. I don’t have a choice, but to return sooner. Be grateful!”

Hearing the usual sarcastic reply, Ayano laughs. This guy, he will probably talk like this to his very last breath before his death?

The surrounding winds begin to glow with a faint blue shine. Ayano grabs Enraiha tightly once more, gathering energy for this moment. Like a bow pulled back fully, all the energy is gathered at a single point------

“Go!”

Together with that angry shout, Ayano waves Enraiha down with all the strength she can muster.

Ren and Ayano separated while they were running around evading Vritra’s attacks.

“Nee…… Nee-sama……?”

As Ren is intending to confirm his nee-sama’s safety, an exceptionally powerful energy wave flew into his consciousness all of a sudden. As he is too close to it, there is no way for him to judge where it originated from. This feeling that seems as though the surrounding space shook, caused all his hair to stand up.

The impact came from the right side. An azure flame bursts out, and uses its cleansing light to surround Vritra’s huge body. The cleansing power burns off more than half of that silvery white body, Vritra loses its dragon appearance in an instant.

“Otou-san?”

Even though he knows its impossible, Ren still called out without thinking. A crystal clear azure glow, an incomparably powerful cleansing power. Without a doubt, that is the ultimate flame that Kannagi Genma controls------“The Azure Flame”.

But, Genma is still in the hospital, and he must definitely get some quiet rest, there is no way that he can appear in a place like this.

Ren follows the path of the flame, and saw that……

“Ah……”

He sighs out in relief, as if a great burden has just been lifted, and sits down onto the floor entirely. Just as he relaxes, he is also completely drained, but it doesn’t matter. Because his mission is over, all that is left is to cheer for those two.

“Go on! Nii-sama, Nee-sama!”

Ren roots for them softly.

“Wow……”

Ayano opens her eyes wide, staring at the flame that she is releasing.

The azure wind------ winds in a spiraling motion stained with the color of Kazuma’s “ki”, revolving around the golden flames that are bursting out. The two powers combine together very naturally, and boost each other.

Even hotter, even clearer------ a holy flame that pushes “cleansing” to its extreme, achieving the goal of vanquishing evil, and perhaps even through dimension, it might even be called a divine flame. Even though it feels like she is being treated like a living kerosene gun, but Ayano still continues to release flames.

Kazuma stands up to the front.

“------ Kazuma?”

“Continue.”

Kazuma gives a short command, and then rides the wind, flying up into the sky. As if the synchronized feeling just now is just an illusion, Kazuma leaves Ayano’s side without a care, flying towards the remains of Vritra.

“…………”

What he is there for, there is no need to even ask. Because the reason is so obvious, yet even though she knows the reason------

“Ahhhh! This is infuriating!”

In response to Ayano’s fury, the flame burns even more vigorously.

How can this be!?

Within Vritra’s gradually collapsing body, Mikaeru’s face becomes stiff from fear.

(How can this…… Impossible…… This has collected several hundreds------ almost one thousand people’s vigor! But, how is it possible that it lost against a mere three people? Just who the hell are they? Are there really anyone that can accommodate such an immense power among humans?)

In the end he is still unable to understand. But in reality, he is being beaten. Vritra has been destroyed beyond recovery, all the vigor collected through Misao has all been used up as well.

Defeated.

He can only admit it. There is no way to turn this around, this is failure.

Mikaeru decides to retreat instantly.

(Remember this------ Yagami Kazuma! One day I will definitely------)

He separates himself from the remains of Vritra------ the area which had been the head, that place is already a sea of flames. The azure flames mercilessly rip off the layers of youki.

The corroding horn stands tall before his eyes, Mikaeru uses eyes of hatred to stare at the girl sealed within.

“Useless thing.”

He can’t help but curse, yet he never expected anyone to reply.

“I believe you don’t have the right to say that!”

Mikaeru turns around, as if struck by lightning.

“Ya……yagami Kazuma!”

A pathetic voice can be heard with it. Kazuma has no intentions of mocking his pathetic state, and just lowers his head to looks at Mikaeru silently.

“I knew it, just as things doesn’t seem right, you will definitely run off. Because a kid like you, don’t have the determination or will to fight to your death.”

That is a plain tone that bears no emotions, as if the other party does not even deserve to be humiliated.

This reaction hurts Mikaeru’s pride deeply, but he still forces a smile.

“Just take it that you won this time. But, don’t think this is over, I will come back again!”

With that, Mikaeru activates teleportation. Even though a kekkai that prevents teleportation has been set in this area, but that is specially designed against Misao, and is insufficient to seal Mikaeru’s teleportation. If it is just a short distance teleportation, there should be no problem------

“Wha------What?”

“What’s wrong?”

Seeing the shocked Mikaeru, Kazuma asks with an uninterested expression.

Mikaeru stares at his dreaded enemy that bears an easy expression on his face, and tries to activate teleportation once more.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>Failure.

No matter how many times he try, the result is still the same. The distorted space created to link two points up, gets destroyed immediately after it is created.

“How…… How can that……”

Mikaeru stares blankly at Kazuma. There is no doubt, this must be Kazuma’s doing. But------

“You…… You can see it? Could it be that you can see through the distorted space I created amidst this rampaging space!?”

“You can take it that way.”

“…………”

Kazuma nods as if its only natural, Mikaeru looks as though he is about to go mad as he stares at Kazuma.

The azure flames release such a massive energy that even space has begun to be distorted. Under such conditions, a small distortion created for teleportation should not even be noticed.

To put it simply, it is just like locking onto a ripple made by a small fish amidst the sea surface being rampaged by a storm. It is not humanly possible.

“You…… Just “what” the hell are you?”

Watching the murmuring Mikaeru, Kazuma smiles proudly.

“------ To not even know this, you dare to challenge me?”

Mikaeru uses fearful eyes to look up at Kazuma, looking into those blue eyes that bears a clear and deep luster within.

“A contractor……”

Someone under a contract with the spirit lord of the winds, to control all winds. To form a contract with an extraordinary existence, the world’s only “Contractor”.

Those blue eyes can be seen as proof of being a saint. A messiah that represents a spirit lord on this Earth, the mark of a saint------Stigma.

“The winds will tell me everything. Where there is air, nothing can hide from me.”

“Damn…… Dammit…… You monster……!”

Mikaeru murmurs unhappily, then draws a dagger out and jumps out. Not towards Kazuma, but to that standing sharp horn at the back------ Misao who is sealed within.

“Don’t move!”

Placing the dagger at Misao’s throat, Mikaeru shouts:

“I know. I know very well, you will not stand to watch this girl die, so I still have one last trump card. It is still to early for you to get cocky! Yagami Kazuma!”

He shows a sinister smile, and uses a sharp voice to say.

That face no longer has any of that innocent look that a child would have. A young appearance matched with an ugly, greedy expression, that unsuitable feeling made him look even uglier.

Kazuma seems uninterested as he listened to Mikaeru’s threat, and grumbles in his mouth:

“------ What an unworthy death.”

“Don’t move!”

Kazuma ignores his warning, and stretches his hand into his chest to get a cigarette. The way he lighted the cigarette looks very lazy as well, drawing the smoke deeply to fill his lungs.

“You……You think I am kidding you!? If you want this girl to live------”

“Enough.”

Kazuma stops Mikaeru in his speech.

“Wha…… What------?”

I have seen this already. If you don’t have any other tricks, then die!”

From a high altitude far away, Kazuma says that. As if saying, if you can perform some interesting new trick to please him, then for this period Kazuma will “let him live temporarily”.

“You bastard……”

Against this unbearable humiliation, Mikaeru’s voice and the hand he uses to hold the dagger begins to tremble. His bloodshot emerald eyes gradually loses rationality.

“You bastard…… You bastard…… You bastard------------!!”

Mikaeru gives off a scream at a frequency beyond what humans can hear, then thrusts the dagger in his hand. Just as the sharp blade is about to slit Misao’s throat.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>Swish!

Mikaeru’s right arm is severed from his elbow on, fresh blood gushes out like a fountain.

“Ah……Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Following that, the remaining two legs and left arms are sliced apart from their roots. Mikaeru’s caterpillar-like body, then rolls into the pool of his own blood.

Kazuma steps onto Mikaeru’s stomach with force. His stomach seems to have been broken by the step, but at this point in time there is no point in caring about that.

“I had originally intended to slowly torture you, but I don’t have that much time either------ so bear with it.”

Kazuma kicks Mikaeru like a soccer ball and sends him flying. The tiny body flew off in an instant, and falls into the fiercely burning azure flames in the end.

This body that has suffered heavy injuries, no longer has any power to withstand the power of the purifying flames. The blue flames burns away the the youki that has soaked into the cells, purifying them together with the body. There is no time to even scream, the existence of Mikaeru Hari disappeared from this world entirely.

Kazuma sighs out lightly, and adjusts his breath.

“I wasted too much time, I must hurry……”

A contract with the spirit lord means to borrow the rights of the lord under limitations.

The human body can withstand the power of an extraordinary existence for some time, but this burden is beyond measure.

For example, it is like a person trying to block off an upcoming tsunami alone, to withstand such a massive force based on mental strength alone, there is no way it can last.

Needless to say that his body condition now is very bad, and is at its limit.

Kazuma urges his tired body, and walks towards that sharp horn with Misao sealed within.

To say that she is sealed is actually not accurate enough. Most of the sharp horn has already been burnt away, all that is left is the portion covering Misao’s waist and below. There is no constraint on her upper body.

Kazuma stands right before Misao, and places his hand on her forehand, forcing “ki” into her, and then gives a simple command:

“Get up.”

”……Mm……”

Misao murmurs softly, her eyelids twitches, and slowly opens.

“……Ah……?”

She doesn’t seem to be able to apprehend the current situation, and gives off a puzzled sound. The opened empty eyes gradually regains focus------ and at the instant she recognized Kazuma, she opens her eyes wide.

“Kazuma……san……”

She uses a coarse voice to call out his name, there is not a shred of hatred within that expression and voice.

“Yup. Has mind control been completely released? Let’s go back then!”

Kazuma announces calmly, then reaches out to her. Yet, Misao turns her face around, her hands placed before her chest.

“------?”

“Please, just let me…… die……”

Misao says with a trembling voice.

Kazuma stares at Misao closely, as if trying to look through Misao’s expression, with her head lowered and is covered by her hair.

“Why?”

“Because…… I am a sinner.”

“Oh? So?”

Kazuma seems to find this unbelievable, and asks once more. Misao stares at Kazuma with slanted eyes, probably thinking that he is teasing her on purpose.

“I have committed an unforgivable sin…… So…… I can only redeem myself through death……”

Kazuma looks coldly at Misao who is seeking atonement continuously.

“You are really important aren’t you.”

“……Huh?”

Kazuma stands up before the puzzled Misao, and uses the tip of his feet to kick below his feet.

“This guy, it was a really big dragon just now------ Did you know what energy did it use to move?”

“Yes…… It uses……”

Towards the pale Misao, Kazuma announces the truth mercilessly:

“It is all the people you killed, their vigor.”

“------!”

“There is probably a few hundred people------ Energy capable of moving that massive thing, I guess it would take more than just a hundred or two people!”

Misao is at a loss for words, she feels grieved over her deep sins and trembles over it.

“Using your “precious” one life, you can redeem the sin of killing several hundred people?”

Kazuma uses an extremely unnatural gentle tone to question her, and then grabs Misao’s hair, pulling her lowered face up forcefully.

“Quit joking! Are you some religious chief of some new religion!? Did you think pinning you on a cross can save all the people in this world? Don’t be so naïve! You are just trying to run away. Unwilling to face the deep sins you have committed, and unwilling to seek any method of atonement, to just try to escape through death, isn’t that right!”

“Ah…… Ahhh……”

The weakness within her heart being revealed, Misao’s tears fall down like rain.

“Even so…… Even so, what do you think I should do? With such deep sins, could there possibly be some way to redeem myself?”

She urges Kazuma for an answer. However, the answer was cruel.

“How would I know.”

“You…… You……!”

Misao can’t help but show an angry expression.

“You are really full of yourself!”

“No matter what others say, I don’t know what I don’t know. I killed plenty of people too, but let’s not mention atonement, I did not even review myself even once.”

What a completely self-centered guy. If anyone is to ask for a way to redeem himself, he is probably the most unsuitable person in the world to ask.

“Besides, aren’t you getting the sequence wrong?”

“…… What do you mean?”

Not understanding what this sentence means, the puzzled Misao questions Kazuma back.

“Who are the ones you must compensate to first? Is it those people whom we do not even know their names? Or that dumb father that wanted to kill his own daughter but got killed instead?”

Kazuma pauses for a second, then continues to say:

“No! Of course not! The one whom you created the most trouble for, the one who needs compensation most is me! It is me! So before you think about dying or to live, you should repay me first! To put it more bluntly, you have to repay with your body!”

“…………Ah?”

Misao realizes that Kazuma is not looking at her face, but staring at the location around a distance of one head below her eyes------ around her chest.

She follows Kazuma’s eyes towards her chest. Perhaps due to her clothes being dissolved by slimes, Misao is naked, and revealing her natural figure.

At the end of Kazuma’s glance, there are two soft bloated objects------

“------------!”

Misao senses an unknown danger, and uses her hands to cover her exposed breasts immediately. At the very same time, a large plasma bullet is shot from the ground.

“------Ahh?”

Kazuma uses the back of his hand to deflect the plasma shot without even turning his head around.

“Please…… Please calm down, nee-sama!”

“Let me go, Ren! I am going to vaporize that lowdown thing right here!”

Seeing the ruckus on the ground, Kazuma complains with an irritated look:

“What an annoying person, there is no way to calm down and talk about the serious stuff like this.”

(------ Serious stuff?)

Misao can’t help but stare at Kazuma’s face.

“What’s up?”

“------Ha!”

Kazuma asks seriously. The moment she saw that expression, Misao suddenly burst out in laughter.

Misao continues to bend over and laugh, Kazuma on the other hand looks at her with a puzzled look on his face.

“------Have you gone mad?”

“N……No…… I am fine.”

Misao finally suppresses the urge to laugh, and reaches out to wipe her tears.

Even though so saddened, people can still laugh. What a new discovery.

“I…… I must first compensate Kazuma-san right?”

“Ahhh, yes.”

Kazuma nods in response, and Misao nods lightly in agreement.

“I got it. Please let me compensate you with all my heart. While I make my compensation to you, I will continue to find ways to compensate the others.”

“------Is that so?”

“That is to say------ Please help me. I do not wish to die yet.”

Misao’s lower body is still connected to Vritra’s remains. At this rate, she will face the same fate as Mikaeru.

“Understood. These remains, and the youki left in your body, I will purify them altogether. It may waver a little, be careful.”

“Okay.”

Misao nods lightly, then closes her eyes.

Kazuma rides the wind flying up to the sky, pulling away the distance. Following that, he raises his right hand in the air------ and waves down at one go.

The blue wind comes tumbling down from the directly above Misao. The wind blows away all surrounding flames, and purifies all that can be considered “evil” completely.

Kazuma returns to the ground. Ayano and Ren come up to receive him.

“Where’s Misao?”

Towards Ayano’s question, Kazuma only shifts his eyes slightly upwards.

In the space where the blue light slowly grows faint, there is something that is descending from the skies slowly. The naked female covered in the light seems pure and beautiful, anyone that sees this would be deeply mesmerized.

Kazuma removes his jacket, and places it on the girl that descended from heaven.

As Ayano sees this scene, her eyebrow raised upwards. Perhaps she is reminded of the previous incident------ Kazuma completely unwilling to remove his jacket to cover her last time, until she had to strip it off him herself.

“Still alive?”

Ayano observes Misao who is being carried by Kazuma. She is unconscious, but still breathing.

“Yeah, you better go get a car, we are heading back.”

“Ah, yeah------ By the way, how’s your injury?”

“The bleeding stopped, I should be fine as long as I don’t move around too much.”

Even though he sounds relaxed, but he looks really bad, obviously having lost too much blood.

Ayano says worriedly:

“Should we go to the hospital first? You seem even weaker than Misao.”

“I must hand Misao to Suzerain personally first.”

“Yeah------ you are really gentle aren’t you.”

“You jealous?”

Ayano reflexively pulls out Enraiha.

“What…… What are you talking about! Look at your body condition, you really think you can still fight leisurely? I am definitely stronger than you now!”

“Oh? You want to kill someone that got hurt because of you? Kids these days don’t even know basic courtesy.”

Raising his head to look at the two staring at each other, Ren sighs out painfully. Once again verifying that these adults before him cannot be relied upon, he decides to contact their family by himself.

“Ah, is it Suou? We are done here, please come to get us. Try to make it quick------ Huh? Yes, someone is injured, but if we don’t try to put a stop to this, the surrounding areas…… Yes, I leave it to you.”

Keeping his cell phone, Ren’s focus shifts back to the two. There is no need to even see them to feel that their “ki” is rising.

He really didn’t expect the two to be so childish, but just in case, round two may start.

(Suou…… Come quick……)

Ren sighs once more, and praying that this calamity can be avoided at the same time.

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 6

2009-05-10T12:51:18Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Chapter Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer */

Kaze no Stigma

2009-05-10T12:47:59Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|Registration]] ===

Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on'''

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==
*December 9, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 5 Completed
*November 1, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 4 Completed
*October 22, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 3 Completed
*August 26, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 2 Completed
*August 5, 2008 - Volume 2 Chapter 1 Completed

Older updates can be found on the [[Kaze no Stigma:Updates|Kaze no Stigma Updates page]].

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then—]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]] (52/77 pages)
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

==Series Overview==

Kaze no Stigma
*Volume 1 (January 2002, ISBN 4829114037)
*Volume 2 (July 2002, ISBN 4829114479)
*Volume 3 (February 2003, ISBN 4829114940)
*Volume 4 (October 2003, ISBN 4829115580)
*Volume 5 (March 2004, ISBN 4829115998)
*Volume 6 (October 2005, ISBN 4829117699)

Kaze no Stigma Ignition
*Volume 1 (August 2004, ISBN 4829116382)
*Volume 2 (May 2005, ISBN 4829117206)
*Volume 3 (March 2007, ISBN 4829119082)
*Volume 4 (June 2007, ISBN 4829119403)
*Volume 5 (December 2007, ISBN 4829119845)

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 6

2009-02-11T12:51:53Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

== Chapter Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer ==

=== 1 ===

“He” watched everything from the sky, and has been doing so since the beginning.

To a human, it is basically a blind spot right above him. “He” who is lurking in the dimensional gaps observing below, his presence is undetectable even by the strongest Fuu-Jutsushi.

“He” is very happy now. Everything is going as “he” thought, moving as “he” had expected them to. They are completely unaware that they are pawns, believing that they are acting according to their own will.

From the point of view of a supernatural being, looking upon it all, “he” indulges himself in this feeling of superiority.

(What a great thing that I picked up.)

Misao Ogami------ the first pawn “he” obtained. Hating that man blindly, a pawn that bears a special meaning to that man.

To be able to obtain such a convenient pawn, “he” earnestly thank the guidance of the stars------ “They” worship neither God nor Devil.

It was just a game in the beginning.

To assist that silly girl’s naïve plans for revenge------ And at exceptionally cheap price. Such charity-like actions is “his” favorite hobby.

When that reward he requested is really insignificant, the expression on the person’s face is always very amusing, he does not get bored of it no matter how many times he has seen it.

However, that is just a unessential entertainment. Because now Misao has already become a sharp blade that can kill that man.

(Kazuma Yagami------ that unforgivable sinner, I must eliminate him by my very own hands. Just what can be more glorious than that……)

Having such a prestigious record, “he” may be bestowed with an extremely high position. Receiving continuous praises, envies and admirations------ A future filled with glory.

That is neither a fantasy or a dream, that “tomorrow” that will definitely come about is right before his very eyes.

Of course, the power he has now is not enough, there is no way he can beat that monster head-on. But, he is very confident in his victory.

Even though he is powerful enough to do so, Kazuma can’t bring himself to kill Misao. Furthermore, Misao has yet to reach the stage of completion.

(Come on, Misao------ Just a little more.)

“He” reveals a smile filled with gentle love at the girl who is walking down the road of destruction.

“……Finally……”

Those red lips give off an agitated voice of happiness.

“This moment has finally arrived……”

“I don’t know which moment it is you are referring to, but it is indeed time to settle things.”

Kazuma nods, saying this meaningful line.

“I don’t really care------ But must you kill “that person”?”

“Ahh, you mean “this person”?”

Misao lowers her head to look at her father’s head that she is hugging.

“It is only right for the father to avenge his son right? But, not only did otou-san not agree to help me, he even intended to kill his very own daughter, me. So, I decided to just borrow his powers------ like this.”

Something similar to a powerful current flowered into Misao’s hand from Masayuki’s head. The skin of the head dries up rapidly, the hair that turned white begins falling off.

In a matter of seconds, the chopped off head became a dried mummy.

“Foolish otou-san.”

Misao grapples hard at her father’s head. At the same time as it is giving off irritating squeaking sounds, Masayuki’s head was crushed into pieces. The pieces were all disintegrated and blown off by the wind before reaching the floor.

“Come on, otou-san------ Become one with me, and let’s take revenge for onii-san together?”

Absorbing her father------ The life of the head of the Ogami, Misao’s youki shows an explosive increase.

“Woah!”

“Mmm……”

The remaining Jutsushis moans. Even Ayano stretches her arms before her, taking on a defensive stance.

An abnormally strong youki. Its strength is so, its quality is very ominous as well. This is the power she obtained from draining the lives of over a hundred, countless grudges from the souls are mixed within, it can be considered reasonable in some way.

“The few of you can just get back now!”

Ayano hurriedly warns the Jutsushis. Having evolved to such an immense youki, the powers of the branch family cannot handle it at all.

“B…… But……”

“Get back!”

Ayano shouts at those hesitant Jutsushis. The Jutsushis look towards each other.

“------Got it, we will obey Ayano-sama’s order.”

They discreetly stated that they are obeying orders, and then rushed off the scene.

Following that, Misao’s youki began to gather into a bundle. Basked in the youki that seemed as though one would be able to hear the voices of hatred from the victims, the fire spirits manifested in the form of pitch black flames.

(Oh…… That is rather quick……)

Looking at the black fireball created above Misao’s head, Ayano is secretly impressed.

Misao stretches her right hand out swiftly, pointing at Kazuma alone. Following that action, the fireball whistles off and closes in at Kazuma.

“…………”

Kazuma does not move an inch, staring silently at the fireball that is coming straight at him. Following that------ The sound of an explosion can be heard, Kazuma’s body is surrounded by pitch black flames.

Misao shows a hearty smile. But, seeing Kazuma covered in flames, there is no change on Ayano and Ren’s faces.

The flames disperses slowly. Appearing within is------

“------!”

Even though it may be unsuitable to say this, but it is naturally Kazuma, without a scratch.

“------ And then?”

“Grr------”

As if being pushed back by his presence, Misao bites hard at her teeth as she moves backwards, but after that she began gathering youki once more.

“Then------ How about this!?”

A black fireball is created above Misao’s head once more. Not just one. Two, three------ fireballs kept on appearing, each of the fireballs is twice as hot as one just now.

“Wow……”

Ren exclaims.

“Misao is really talented.”

“Yeah. If anyone would still dare to say her personality is not suitable fore training now, that would be a joke. If she accumulates experience properly, she would probably have been the strongest Jutsushi among the branch families by now.”

Ayano praises Misao’s talent without any conservation. Yet, that calm expression is just opposite to what she has just said, she does not see Misao’s powers as a threat at all.

Up to ten fireballs came to Kazuma’s side one by one. The group of fireballs that has their heat and kinetic energy completely under control, surrounds Kazuma in a hemispherical manner and explodes.

Misao adjusts the direction of the explosion, causing all the energy to be focused within the hemisphere. Being scorched by the great heat, with the merciless pressure from explosion waves from all directions, a normal Jutsushi will probably be completely destroyed, leaving not a single piece of meat behind!

(That is really something. But……)

Needless to say, Kazuma is of course, not a normal Jutsushi. He stands in the interior of the explosion that is gradually dispersing, blocking off the black flames’ attack without a sweat.

“How can that be……”

“I say------”

Ayano informs Misao who is dumbstruck there with an impatient tone.

“If Kazuma would die under flames of that level, he would have been killed by me long ago.”

“Nee-san…… That is a little……”

“The way you handle your attacks is very flexible, but just looking at power alone it is way weaker than Ren. To use that kind of warm flames to kill Kazuma, it will not even be considered a joke to others.”

“How can that be…… This kind of thing should not happen!”

Faced with those heartless comments, Misao with a great change in her expression tries hard to rebut:

“I have become even stronger than Kazuma-san! I can definitely beat him now, Angel-sama guaranteed that!”

“Angel-sama?”

Ayano stares straight and hard at Misao.

These words sound a little mad, but she does not seem to be joking either.

(It seems something is helping her from behind the scenes------ and it is the kind that is not too decent.)

Ayano grumbles in her heart.

“Angel”------ What a shameful name. That should not be a real angel, but no matter whether it is a name he gave himself or by others, the moment that person accepts that name readily, he is not decent already.

“Just what kind of pervert is that?”

“It is insulting to call me a pervert.”

This answer that bears laughter within came from the sky suddenly.

“------!”

Ayano raises her head abruptly to look up into the sky. About five meters in the air------ There he is.

Ayano stares closely at the youth that is gradually descending from the sky.

“So that’s it…… An “Angel”……”

His age is around ten. Golden curly hair, round emerald eyes, and a smile filled with benevolence.

That appearance with gentle light coming out from all over his boy, it is just like the angel that is drawn on the pictures of religions. If there is background music and songs of praises now, then this would certainly be filled with a solemn atmosphere.

“Angel-sama!”

Misao runs to the youth’s side, looking very touched. She does not seem to mind if her kimono is dirtied, she kneels right by his feet entirely.

“Angel-sama, please guide me on what to do, please bestow upon me the way to successfully take revenge.”

Like a lost child yearning for his mother, Misao relies on the youth whole-heartedly.

The youth reveals a gentle smile, caressing Misao’s head gently, and says:

“There is no such method.”

Misao slowly blinks her eyes.

“…… Huh?”

“For you to defeat Kazuma Yagami, that is an impossible task.”

The youth said every word out very clearly. Everyone else besides Misao begins to notice, that that seemingly loving smile, is actually a joyful expression of torment.

“B…… But…… Angel-sama told me that I have already obtained enough power for revenge------”

“Oh, you mean that.”

The youth nods seriously, then lowers his head to look at Misao. Misao still seem as though she can’t believe that the youth betrayed her, her eyes shine with uneasiness.

“That is a lie.”

Misao is so shocked she is at a loss for words, and simply widens her eyes. The youth looks at the expression happily, and then uses an exaggerated tone to ask:

“Why do you seem so surprised? Didn’t you not even trust me from the very beginning?”

<nowiki>------</nowiki>For our mutual benefit, let us work together from now on-------

Misao suddenly remembers this line. It was undoubtedly spoken from her very lips. In less than a week’s time, she has completely forgotten all about it------

“That’s right, we were just using each other, that was the relationship between us. But now you believe in me unconditionally, just what made you that way?”

“T……That is……”

Misao tries hard to recollect her memories, but------

“…………”

“It seems you noticed, nothing. But you trust me, why?”

The youth’s smile is very gentle all along, the name “Angel” suits it very well.

“You…… What did you…… do to me……”

“Nothing special, just a little hypnosis. Don’t worry, it is dispelled now. And------ You have something with me, I shall return it to you as well!”

“------ Ahhh!”

Misao uses a very exaggerated motion to dodge the fingers that the youth stretched out at her, as though there is lethal poison at his fingertips.

The youth uses gentle eyes to look at Misao who collapsed to the floor and is unable to get up, moving her hips to try to get away, yet at the same time he raises his stretched out hand up towards the sky.

“Actually there is no need for direct contact.”

Snap, the youth’s fingers gave off a sound.

“Come, recall. All your actions before today.”

“Huh……?”

(All my actions……)

In order to take revenge for my brothers, I killed over a hundred innocent civilians to obtain their vigor------

(But, that was for revenge, it was for a justified cause, so……)

Just as she thought so naturally, her brain seems to have received an impact suddenly.

“So” what?

Because it is for a justified cause, so all those people who were killed would forgive her? And to willingly give their lives up?

That is impossible.

No matter the reason, taking away the lives of others is an undeniable sin, it is an unacceptable action------

<nowiki>------</nowiki> I don’t recall hiring dead people------

“No……”

<nowiki>------</nowiki> As long as I continue taking in the vigor of hundreds, thousands of people like this------

“No way……”

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Foolish otou-san------

“No…… No way……”

“Angel” made a merciless declaration at Misao who is trying to run away from reality.

“That is right, they were all killed by you.”

“Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”

Misao screams out.

“No way! No way! No way! It’s not me! I didn’t want to do that kind of thing!!”

“But you still did. In order to obtain power, so you manipulated youma and took away the lives of hundreds, and you won’t even spare your very own father.”

“------!”

Misao eyes expands to their limit. She raises her head to look at that gentle smile directed at her with extreme fear.

“Ah…… Ahh…… Ahhhh……”

She thought she was very cautious, and to use him instead. The result from such reckless actions------ Is this.”

To not realize at all that she is the one being manipulated instead, and killed over a hundred innocent people, and even killing her own father in the end.

Originally intending to take revenge for her family, yet she killed her very family in the process. This can only be described as an extreme irony.

“You worked hard all this time, Misao. By the way------“

The youth asks Misao, who is at a loss thinking about her own sins, with a cheerful smile:

“Your father’s vigor, how did it taste?”

“----------------!!”

Her pupils shrink instantly, sweat coming out from her forehead. The mouth that opened subconsciously gave off a choking moan:

“…… Ah…… Ah……”

A great power that is way beyond her actual strength residing in her chest. The sound of that beating power became that of an attack, constantly blaming Misao.

The evidence of her sin is so obvious, there is no way she can escape the sound of those grudges coming from within her body.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Misao stretches her five fingers, stabbing them into the centre of her chest. As if trying to use her fingers to pierce through the ribs, digging that dreadful power out together with her heart.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Misao rolls around on the floor with red eyes as she continued screaming madly.

=== 2 ===

“What did you do……”

Ayano’s eyes shift away from the frantic Misao, and in turn stares at the youth.

“What did you do to Misao!?”

“I can’t believe someone would complain about me doing that.”

Ignoring her fierce eyes, the youth smiles to say:

“Didn’t I say that earlier? I am just returning what I held onto back to her.”

“What you held onto------?”

“This girl, Misao, is way too soft-hearted, even for revenge, she is unwilling to harm anyone that is not related in any way.”

Hearing Ayano’s question, the youth cheerfully explains:

“So I took away some obstructing emotions from Misao’s heart. Like how to respect others, worries as not hoping to cause trouble for others------ Meaning what most would call conscience or ethics?”

“What……”

Such malicious methods left Ayano speechless.

Precisely because of that, Misao took the lives of others without hesitation, and used the reason “for revenge” to justify it.

And then, when Misao’s hands are tainted with blood, the emotions that were taken away earlier is put in once more. Converting her back to the kind and gentle Misao who would rather get injured than to hurt others.

All just to mock the way she crumples due to guilt.

“You actually……”

“It is really too interesting.”

The youth uses a smile to reply to those blaming eyes, then shifts his eyes slightly.

“So? Are you pleased?”

“……What is it that you want to do?”

Kazuma uses an emotionless tone to ask:

“To put in so much effort, and ruin a person just for fun?”

“That is one of my purposes as well, because I enjoy seeing how people get ruined. Even though very few people would make me put in this much effort, but------”

The youth’s smile becomes even more magnificent.

“Yagami Kazuma, to ruin someone that is special to you, won’t it be rude if I don’t put in more effort?”

The youth’s smile is very eerie. Ayano can’t help but retreat backwards, Ren on the other hand hides behind Kazuma.

There aren’t any changes in his tone and expression at all, but the hatred shown amidst his words, made the two who have no resistance against this kind of eccentric characters feel very scared.

Kazuma knits his brows slightly.

“……Have we met somewhere before?”

“This is the first time we met face to face. But I------ We did not forget you even for a second. You must understand, you standing here, alive, are in itself an unforgivable taboo.”

The youth voices out to scold him, yet he is unable to move Kazuma in any way.

“And here I was wondering what you wanted to say------”

Kazuma says with an obvious mockery:

“I offended way too many people, so I can’t really recall. Ahh, but you don’t need to explain any further, I won’t recall anyway.”

“You won’t recall? That is a good thing. The noble name of our master is not something that someone like you should remember, it is best that you have forgotten it.”

The youth fights back, taunting Kazuma.

“But as I am benevolent, I shall tell you my name!

My name is Mikaeru! Mikaeru Hari!! In the name of the stars and wisdom, I shall now eliminate our enemy Yagami Kazuma!”

“----------------!”

Kazuma’s expression vanished instantly. He bears that blank expression, as if wearing a mask, and stares at Mikaeru who announced his name with resolution.

<nowiki>------ </nowiki> In the name of the stars and wisdom------

Kazuma shut his eyes while facing the youth for a second.

In a certain way, this sentence made Kazuma who he is now. Four years ago------ That day, when he experienced for himself that the lack of power can sometimes be equivalent to a sin, “That man” melodiously declared that sentence before him.

<nowiki> ------ </nowiki> I only seek the truth ------

In his hand, he holds the girl whom Kazuma wanted to protect, yet failed to do so, her heart.

When he opens his eyes once more, Kazuma’s usual arrogant smile is back. But------

“…………”

Ren who stuck behind Kazuma, suddenly let go of his hand that is grabbing the lower part of his jacket, and backs off. Ayano turns her body, switching it to an angle that can see both Kazuma and Mikaeru at the same time.

“Ahh------ So that’s it.”

Silently------ Kazuma smiles silently.

“I got it, so you wanted to follow in your master’s footsteps?”

At the next moment, Kazuma’s “ki” exploded.

“Ahhhh!”

“Wahhhh!”

Multiplied, expanded------ it is not such a simple phenomenon. Basked in the pressure of the “ki” that is equivalent to a shockwave, Ren’s body began to float.

“Wait……Wait a minite…… This is……”

Ayano’s expression is very tense. Power of such intensity, she has not seen anything like it even when Kazuma is fighting against Ryuya.

(Just what is this about------!?)

A “ki” that is responding towards his furious roar, the wind begins to spin fiercely. All the energy that is being collected in a bundle is compressed to a scary intensity------

“Fine then------ Let me help you. Pray to the demon lord, to bless you such that you would follow your master to hell!”

The wind is released, a supersonic speed wind blade strikes towards Mikaeru rapidly.

“How naïve.”

The youth reveals a cold smile, and disappears the moment before he is cut by the wind blade.

“Che! Teleported?”

As if answering Kazuma, Mikaeru’s conscious echoed emptily.

''“I did not run away, because there is no such need. Why did you think I appeared before you? That is because I am not afraid of you------ Because I have obtained enough power to kill you!”''

As he makes his declaration loudly, countless goo pieces emerge from the ground surface.

''“As you have seen just now, that is not Misao’s true power. She is unable to completely control that great power------The method to use that power as one pleases lies within my hands.”''

“Misao------?”

Without realizing it, Misao’s screams has vanished. Ayano looks around, and finds Misao lying on the floor as if dead.

Her chest rises up slightly, but other than that there is no indication of life. The body with sand all over lies motionless, there is nothing reflected in those open, but empty eyes.

The goo pieces quietly crawls forward, pressing onto Misao’s body. In the blink of an eye, Misao is wrapped by a small semi-transparent mountain.

“Ah……”

First, the color changed.

The transparency disappeared, the surface began to bear the shine of a metallic surface. That wavering, seemingly soft appearance, with that ironic texture that can reflect light, makes one associate with gigantic mercury.

Then, the shape changed.

The goo pieces that sat still like a bun grew four legs, and lifted its gigantic body, then a head, tail reached out, and its back even grew wings.

The shape-shifting continued to progress.

Its appearance that is rough like the clay product made by a child, slowly and continuously adjusts its shape, gradually possessing a clear outline.

Joints appeared in those legs that were originally but four sticks, and sharp claws grew out of them. The surface of the body is covered closely by scales, a set of skeleton appeared in the interior of the head, tail and wings, evolving into a structure that is very logical in biology.

These changes took no longer than thirty seconds. Within such a short period of time, the semi-transparent slime changed into a huge silvery white dragon.

Ayano grumbles unknowingly:

“…… Why does a slime become a dragon upon job changing?”

“You play too many games, idiot.”

Kazuma rebuts bluntly.

“That is just changing into a form suited for combat, it is not a real dragon.”

In the end it is just an imitation. The shape of a dragon does not possess much meaning. Compared to its appearance, the main point lies in that all the slimes combined into one.

A single slime is just like trash, but when a number of them gathered, they can form a magical circuit. And, by connecting the different circuits with each other, a more complicated, bigger system can be formed.

A system so big that it can control the massive power that Misao has gathered.

“Hahahahahaha! How’s that, Yagami Kazuma! Can you defeat this “Vritra” that I created!?”

Mikaeru’s voice came from the gigantic dragon------ It seems its name is Vritra------ ’s back region. That puny body is more than half submerged into Vritra’s body.

“But then, by defeating it, Misao would die.”

After tossing this vicious sentence, the youth is completely merged with Vritra. The statue-like Vritra began to move.

“GRRRR……”

Vritra’s gigantic mouth gave off a low groan. Its wings spread out completely, the lowered head is raised upwards, looking at the sky proudly.

“WRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR-----------------------------!”

As if challenging the skies, the gigantic dragon roars loudly.

The coarse roar that is like a broken bell slowly becomes clear.

This may be proof that Mikaeru has began controlling Vritra. That clear sound that is like striking against crystal, reminds one of his high pitch voice.

To kill him before he takes action------ Normally Kazuma may just do so without hesitation, yet this is one of those rare exceptions. He looks up at the silvery white dragon. From the way he looks, there doesn’t seem to be any signs of him wanting to attack it.

“So, what to do……”

Ayano voices out to question Kazuma who is talking to himself:

“You still intend to save Misao?”

“Yes.”

Kazuma replies without any hesitation.

Ayano frowns and looks at Kazuma. After understanding all the truth behind it, she does not have any unpleasant emotions against Misao anymore, but------

“Listen, even though you may not want to heed what I say…… But, judging from Misao’s current situation, won’t she be happier if she dies?”

She has nothing now. Everything has been taken away by Hyoue, Mikaeru, and------ Kazuma.

Just remembering her scream then, Ayano’s chest felt as though it is being squeezed tightly.

Maybe it really is possible to save Misao from the clutches of Mikaeru. But, would that be the result that she would want?

Even if she survived, all that awaits her in the future, won’t it be only days tormented by guilt?

“…… Perhaps so!”

She had originally expected Kazuma to be angered, but he agreed unexpectedly.

“But, even so……”

There is soil in his mouth, as he raises his head to look up at that back.

That tiny body can’t stop trembling.

But the girl still spread her arms courageously, determined to stand before him.

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Please stop! This is really too much! ------

The girl uses a tone that is close to bursting in tears to beg. Even if she is right------ No, Precisely because it is right, that is why it would not be accepted by others, this was such a sentence.

Even if she is stared at, even if she is blamed, the girl still did not back off.

Her entire body trembled, a tiny back.

Burned into his blurred eyes, the one single time ten years ago that------

“Even so, I still hope that she will live on……”

“…………”

“…………”

Hearing Kazuma murmur to himself as if praying, Ayano and Ren can’t help but wonder if they had heard right.

Especially Ren. He had even forgotten to hide his shocked expression, and stares at Kazuma dumbly with his mouth wide open.

Kazuma stares at his dumbfounded brother.

“What? Is there something strange?”

“Huh……? Ah, no, there is nothing strange at all.”

Ren shakes his head hurriedly. At the same time as his tiny head wavers, his eyes also stares straight at the silent Ayano who bears a complicated expression.

“------What?”

Sensing Ren’s stare, Ayano asks impolitely.

“N…… Nothing…… Nothing at all.”

Ayano turns her back against the stuttering Ren, looks at Kazuma and says calmly:

“There is nothing wrong with that. Let’s go save her! I will act according to your instructions.”

“Is that so.”

Kazuma acts almighty, and nods his head as if that is how things should be. Ayano did not feel angry towards his attitude, but calmly listens to his plans.

“So then what should we do? If we do not know where Misao is, I cannot burn that thing up at one go. Should I start burning it slowly from the sides?”

“Why go to such trouble…… The purifying flames are used at times like this. If you just burn off all the youki, all that remains would be the living Misao. Simple right?”

“I can’t perform such a high level trick.”

“------------------------------------------ Ah?”

Kazuma stares straight at Ayano who replied instantly. He seems to be really shocked, his eyes shifted away from Vritra.

“What did you say?”

“I said, I do not know that kind of high level technique that can burn youki only.”

“……………………………”

After staring at Ayano blankly for some time, Kazuma looks towards Ren for a shred of hope. Ren shakes his head hurriedly in denial.

Kazuma sighs out deeply, grumbling in his mouth:

“……Good-for-nothing……”

“Sorry for that.”

Ayano humphs and flicks the hair that is stuck on her cheek towards the back.

“Damn! If my old man is here, this could be done so easily…… Why is it that he is not around at crucial times like this?”

“What do you mean by why------ You were the one to beat him up remember? He is still in the hospital now.”

“…… Nii-sama, that is really willful for you to say that.”

The two’s simultaneous rebuts were completely ignored by Kazuma.

“Oh well, There is no point in wishing for things that just isn’t there. It is better to have something than none, you can start burning from the side then!”

Just as those words left his mouth.

“Is your little discussion finally over?”

A laughter suddenly sounded off from above them. Raising their heads, they see the gigantic dragon using that big face that is of the size of a small lorry to look at them.

Those eyes are a bright emerald green------ Just like Mikaeru’s. That emerald luster that is reflected on that large silvery white body is undoubtedly the proof that the gigantic dragon’s body is under complete control of the dark mage.

“It should be about time that we begin.””

“It has begun long ago, you idiot.”

Faced with that will that can’t wait to start the fight, a mocking voice and a wind blade responded to it at the same time. The wind blade did not let Vritra have any time to react, and sliced off both its wings entirely.

The sliced off wings changed back into the transparent slimes upon leaving the dragon’s body. The slimes crawled forward on the ground surface, and then stuck onto the dragon’s legs, combining with the dragon directly from that spot.

After several seconds, wings sprouted from Vritra’s back once more.

“That was mean.”

With a meaning completely different from what he said, Mikaeru announces unhurriedly:

“And I was waiting so patiently for you guys. Yet to sneak attack without even shouting start, how despicable. You really have no sportsmanship.”

“Oh really, you flatter me.”

Kazuma acts humble, looking serious. The word “despicable” is but a praise to his ears.

“Next it shall be my turn!”

Vritra draws in one deep breathe. As if it really possesses lungs, its chest area begins to inflate.

After the crystal-like transparent teeth bite against each other, hot sparks were flared out in its mouth. All the air that filled the entire chest was blown out at the same time.

Dragon’s breath.

Pitch black flames stretched out in a straight line, passing through where the three were just now.

“Dragons can breathe fire. This guy really faithfully acts as how a dragon should be.”

Kazuma murmurs as he flies backwards. Vritra turns its head in pursuit of Kazuma, the shining black flames burns the air, following closely behind Kazuma.

“How persistent!”

Kazuma waves his right hand horizontally, the wind generated by this action blows the flames that are closing in at him off. At the same time, an upward wind strikes at Vritra’s chin like an uppercut.

Kachunk, the dragon’s mouth is closed up, the dragon’s breathe naturally stops as well. Kazuma lands onto the ground unhurriedly.

“Did you expect something like that can defeat me? If so, you are really underestimating me too much!”

“We were just getting to the good part!”

Vritra roars as a strike from its front legs rushes at Kazuma.

The five hooked claws at its feet, each of them possesses a length and sharpness similar to a katana. There is perhaps no organism on earth that can get hit by such a strike and still possess a full corpse!

Faced with the attack coming in horizontally, Kazuma calmly calculates the distance and dodges it easily. Having its full-scale attack dodged by the opponent, Vritra’s body began wavering, having lost balance.

“You fell for it.”

With its back towards Kazuma, Vritra bears its teeth and smirks. With the centrifugal force that comes with making a semi-circular rotation, its tail was flung out with a devastating force.

Kazuma originally intended to use wind blades to cut the tail off, but at the last moment he decided not to.

That tail that is like a log, its size is enough to contain a person within, and he cannot be certain that Misao is not inside.

“-------Che!”

He jumps up to evade, but he was just a little too late. The tail swept past the tip of his feet, Kazuma who was in the air, his body began rotating vigorously.

“Nii-sama!”

Ren releases fire pellets at Vritra who intends to follow up on its attack. The golden flames hit the neck portion of the gigantic dragon------but are reflected off by the silvery white scales.

“Huh!?”

“Quit meddling around!!”

Ren jumps backwards, attempting to dodge the backhand claws. However, pitch black fireballs were released from the tip of Vritra’s claws.

“-------!!”

Ren who is in mid-air is unable to dodge at all. Seeing Ren who hurriedly intends to use his hands to defend, Kazuma who regained his posture shouts out loudly:

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 263.jpg|thumb]]
“Don’t block it! Get away!”

This is an impossible request, the black flames mercilessly wraps around Ren’s arms.

That filthy thing that bears youki can no longer be associated with the word fire, it is just a boiling hot mass of filthy particles.

Having its properties changed to such an extent, the spirit’s blessings are unable to take effect. The black flames mercilessly erode the body that can originally resist against fire.

“Wahhh!”

“Ren!!”

Vritra uses its huge body to stand before Kazuma who is rushing to his brother’s side.

“Get lost------------!!”

“GRRRRYYYYYYYWWWWW!!”

The shockwave met the dragon’s breathe head-on. Though the wind sliced the black flames apart, the weakened shockwave is insufficient to send Vritra’s huge body off.

“Don’t block my way------”

Kazuma waves his hand out once more. However, Vritra takes in a huge breath as well, preparing to spit fire. Ignoring the opponent’s actions entirely, Kazuma acts on his own and begins to gather wind blades.

Yet, just before the conflict happens again, a plasma ball from the side sent Vritra flying. The huge body that has a weight greater than a blue whale, is now flying in the air like a stray cat being knocked down by a cat.

“------ Ayano?”

“Leave this to me.”

Ayano uses a monotonous voice to say, and then began closing in onto Vritra. She does not even look at Kazuma, and waves Enraiha calmly.

“……?”

Though Kazuma is very puzzled by that cold behaviour, but right now Ren’s situation is more important. He leaves Vritra to Ayano, and runs to the side of Ren who is sitting on the floor.

“Are you still alive, Ren!?”

“Ah, yes…… I survived somehow. But, my flames actually bounced off……”

“Well, since it is using Misao as its core, so its fire resistance probably increased as well.”

In fact, it is too humble to say that it “probably increased as well”. Having taken that attack from Ayano earlier, there is not even a trace of burnt mark on those silvery white scales. Just looking at its fire resistance, Vritra is comparable to a member of the Kannagi main family.

(…… That is to say, I cannot expect much from the two of them, and that I must take care of this myself? And to add on to that, this is free service.)

Kazuma indulges in depressing thoughts as he checks Ren’s injuries.

He was burnt from the back of his hand to his elbow, but it will not place his life in danger. Ren seems to have used his own flames to nullify the attack.

“Hmm------ It looks fine. This should not leave a scar.”

Seeing that the injury is lighter than what he had expected, he relaxes and caresses Ren’s tiny head.

“You can back off now, just leave everything else to Ayano and me.”

“I still can fight!”

Ren shouts out instantly. He raises his head and uses determined eyes to look at the surprised Kazuma.

“I still can fight, I cannot back off just because of a small injury like this.”

“----------------”

Kazuma looks straight at his brother, who possesses a strong will to fight, for some time------ and then places his hand on Ren’s head once more.

“I want to save Misao, lend me your strength!”

“Yes!”

Ren nods with pride. At this moment------

“GRRRRLLLLYYYY------------!!”

Vritra’s roar shook the air. Ren looks towards that direction, and subconsciously widens his eyes.

A glowing magical formation suddenly appeared on the ground surface, and began to wrap by the side of the gigantic dragon that is giving off a silvery white glow.

The hexagonal formation that has two circles of different diameters at the center slowly begins to spin. As the volume of the roar increases, the glow becomes more glaring, lightning running at the surface.

The lightning that is rampaging on the ground surface created countless lightning balls, floating around Vritra. The lightning balls that are connected to each other by thin lightning, is just like an electric prison trapping a gigantic dragon.

“GYYYR!”

With its short cry as a signal, all the lightning balls shot off at the same time. There were no fixed targets, just a bunch of lightning balls being shot off in a wide area, following an unpredictable route to strike at Ayano.

“Onee-sama!”

Ren cries out loudly. At this moment, Ayano uses a speed faster than the speed of sound to sprint out.

Up against the lightning balls that are falling down like rain, the tiny body speeds within their gaps at a godly speed.

An emergency stop that brings down her speed in an instant, a sharp directional change that goes against the law of inertia, and an amazing acceleration to speed up to her limit in an instant, Ayano illustrates such a body motion that can be called a miracle. The countless lightning balls are unable to touch their target at all, and begins to lose their energy like that.

After passing through the torrent of lightning, Ayano buries herself into the chest of Vritra. She dodges the claws and tail that strike at her with ease, and jumps onto Vritra’s back at the same time, using the entire weight of her body to stab Enraiha downwards.

Kachun!

A solid sound sounded off, the tip of Enraiha pierced through the silvery white scale.

Damage of this level, is nothing but a needle prick to Vritra. This is not Ayano’s real intention.

“------ Huuu!”

As she breathes out, fire spirits are injected into the gigantic dragon’s body from the tip of Enraiha. And then, ignited.

“GWYYYYYYYYYY!”

Even the sturdy scales seems fragile under the explosion from within the body. A gap big enough to contain a person within was made on the back of the dragon by the explosion.

“GRRRRWWWWWWWWWW!!”

Vritra gives off an angry roar as it twists its body. Ayano dodges the randomly waving claws and tail calmly, and pulls a distance from Vritra once more.

“------ Onee-sama is so powerful……”

After witnessing Ayano’s astonishing strength in battle, Ren gasps. Yet, Kazuma beside him seems to look displeased.

“That girl…… What the hell is she thinking?”

Ren thought that he was commenting on Ayano, and speaks in her aid hurriedly:

“B……But! Misao is also a Jutsushi of the Kannagi, she will probably not be killed by that hit earlier------”

“I don’t mean that, that kind of fighting style is too reckless. She has completely given up on defense------ Does she want to die?”

Kazuma’s voice did not carry any joke or mockery. Ren shivers, and looks at Ayano who consistently performs kamikaze style attacks.

“Onee-sama……!”

=== 3 ===

Ayano did not have anything else on her mind, focusing solely on waving the Enraiha.

Not thinking about anything at all, not hesitating, just focusing on fighting alone. She had had thoughts of showing some mercy, but she forgot about that instantly. Besides, if she goes easy against Vritra which possesses superb fire resistance, she won’t be able to so much as scratch it.

Wielding the divine blade that is shining with brilliance, Ayano became a weapon.

Perhaps due to this, her mental capabilities were raised to a level beyond any before. So much so that she can accurately predict the movement of those thunderballs almost at the speed of light.

Ayano dodges the furious waves of attacks by her agile movements alone. She did not have any efforts to spare to defend, and instead transfers all her energy into Enraiha’s blade.

To run even further.

To move even faster.

Without any considerations at all regarding how to protect herself, just viciously and calmly attacking the enemy. The way she is now is no different from a fighting machine.

She dodged the claws and teeth by several millimeters, and thrusts the Enraiha at the root of Vritra’s tail. The fire spirits that entered through the sharp tip, materializes into its golden flame form.

“GRRRYYYYWWWWWWW!!”

Dragging its tail that has more than half of it blown off, the giant dragon roars loudly. Ayano attacks once more fearlessly, and slices off the tail that is as big as two people hugging together entirely.

The severed tail loses its silvery white shine, turning back into a semi transparent goo piece. But that was for just a moment------ The goo piece that attaches itself with Vritra, transforms back into the shape of a tail as if nothing has happened.

The gigantic dragon bares its crystal teeth to smirk. The body that has completed its regeneration shines with a silvery white glow, there is no trace of the damage done to it earlier.

“------------”

Ayano silently brings up her Enraiha. Even after witnessing the seemingly infinite regeneration capabilities, her will to fight has not wavered one bit.

That is of course. A machine does not fear, a weapon does not hesitate, nor think at all------

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Why are you so concerned about Misao? Is it because…… You like her?

That kind of thing does not matter anymore. No matter who is in Kazuma’s heart, a machine would not be bothered by it at all.

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Even so, I still hope that she will live on……

A fighting machine that will neither waver, nor feel at a loss, does not require a heart that would be disturbed by a mere sentence.

Ayano steps onto the ground with force, plunging at Vritra’s chest.

Vritra’s hooked claws strike at Ayano at the same time, sandwiching from both directions, left and right. For that massive size, such an action may be considered very swift, but to Ayano now, it was as if it is still.

Ayano slices the middle and ring finger of the right hooked claw off, passing through the gap that she has just created, and took a detour, getting to Vritra’s back.

Yet, this is a miscalculation that cannot be any more obvious. Because Ayano still does not know, that Vritra is a combination of magical beings, and that this dragon outer appearance is but a form it took up.

Something like a tentacle grew out from somewhere around dragon’s right elbow suddenly. The sharp tip did not have a moment of hesitation, as it flies straight towards Ayano.

Her accelerated senses can already feel this gradually stretching tentacle, its distance is less than one meter away.

(------Unavoidable.)

Ayano calmly admits this fact.

Even though her senses are accelerated, her motion will not be accelerated along with it. In this air that is sticky and gluey like tar, Ayano’s movements are slower than that of the tentacle.

The tentacle aims directly and accurate at the dead centre of Ayano’s body, causing Ayano to be unable to dodge by merely twisting her body around. At this rate, the tentacle will clearly and surely pierce through Ayano, and dealing her a fatal injury.

Ayano closes her eyes gently, quietly accepting the unavoidable “death”.

“------Ugh!?”

Padong!

This is definitely not the feeling of a murderous weapon stabbing into the body. It felt just like someone’s body come crashing into her------

“Still sleeping!? Wake up! You dumb girl!”

“Ahh!?”

The angry shout by her ear pulled Ayano back to reality. She opens her eyes, Kazuma’s angry expression appears ten centimeters before her eyes.

“Ka……Kazuma!?”

The unrealistic feelings she had ten seconds ago vanished without a trace.

This is the shocking reality, her conscience was drawn in by the glow in those eyes before her, the throbbing in her heart cannot be suppressed.

(Was he the one who saved me……?)

On that expression that is tense with nervousness, he lost his usual smile. Seeing the sweat that is coming out from his forehead, Ayano showed a smile.

Looking at the smiling Ayano, Kazuma------

“Argh!?”

Pinches her nose.

“What are you staring blankly at? Didn’t I tell you to wake up?”

“Who…… Who said I was sleeping!”

Ayano flings that hand away, but did not let go of the hand that Kazuma is hugging tightly. Their bodies are flying several tens of meters in the air like this------ in the sky that is even higher up than Vritra’s head.

(I was forced into it.)

Ayano finds an excuse for herself, and then hugs Kazuma’s body even more tightly. She subconsciously look towards Kazuma’s back.

“------Behind you!”

Before Ayano shouted, Kazuma had already turned his body agilely in mid-air. Following that, he saw countless tentacles stretching towards the two of them from all over Vritra’s body.

“Che------”

Kaze no Stigma

2009-02-11T12:51:16Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==

*May 28, 2007
**Just Started

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then—]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]] (100% and requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]] (41/77 pages)
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

Users who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] and the Project Administrator before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 6

2009-02-11T09:53:46Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Kaze no Stigma

2009-01-18T09:07:04Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==

*May 28, 2007
**Just Started

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The Disinherited Son Returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The Sudden Disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then—]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault -Determination After Removing All Doubts-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship -Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall -The Price of Power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two -The Price of Soul-]] (100% and requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale -The Brave and Selfless Rescuer-]] (36/77 pages)
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

Users who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] and the Project Administrator before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]
::*[[user:Azelf and Jirachi|Azelf and Jirachi]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 6

2009-01-18T09:06:15Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* 2 */

== Chapter Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer ==

=== 1 ===

“He” watched everything from the sky, and has been doing so since the beginning.

To a human, it is basically a blind spot right above him. “He” who is lurking in the dimensional gaps observing below, his presence is undetectable even by the strongest Fuu-Jutsushi.

“He” is very happy now. Everything is going as “he” thought, moving as “he” had expected them to. They are completely unaware that they are pawns, believing that they are acting according to their own will.

From the point of view of a supernatural being, looking upon it all, “he” indulges himself in this feeling of superiority.

(What a great thing that I picked up.)

Misao Ogami------ the first pawn “he” obtained. Hating that man blindly, a pawn that bears a special meaning to that man.

To be able to obtain such a convenient pawn, “he” earnestly thank the guidance of the stars------ “They” worship neither God nor Devil.

It was just a game in the beginning.

To assist that silly girl’s naïve plans for revenge------ And at exceptionally cheap price. Such charity-like actions is “his” favorite hobby.

When that reward he requested is really insignificant, the expression on the person’s face is always very amusing, he does not get bored of it no matter how many times he has seen it.

However, that is just a unessential entertainment. Because now Misao has already become a sharp blade that can kill that man.

(Kazuma Yagami------ that unforgivable sinner, I must eliminate him by my very own hands. Just what can be more glorious than that……)

Having such a prestigious record, “he” may be bestowed with an extremely high position. Receiving continuous praises, envies and admirations------ A future filled with glory.

That is neither a fantasy or a dream, that “tomorrow” that will definitely come about is right before his very eyes.

Of course, the power he has now is not enough, there is no way he can beat that monster head-on. But, he is very confident in his victory.

Even though he is powerful enough to do so, Kazuma can’t bring himself to kill Misao. Furthermore, Misao has yet to reach the stage of completion.

(Come on, Misao------ Just a little more.)

“He” reveals a smile filled with gentle love at the girl who is walking down the road of destruction.

“……Finally……”

Those red lips give off an agitated voice of happiness.

“This moment has finally arrived……”

“I don’t know which moment it is you are referring to, but it is indeed time to settle things.”

Kazuma nods, saying this meaningful line.

“I don’t really care------ But must you kill “that person”?”

“Ahh, you mean “this person”?”

Misao lowers her head to look at her father’s head that she is hugging.

“It is only right for the father to avenge his son right? But, not only did otou-san not agree to help me, he even intended to kill his very own daughter, me. So, I decided to just borrow his powers------ like this.”

Something similar to a powerful current flowered into Misao’s hand from Masayuki’s head. The skin of the head dries up rapidly, the hair that turned white begins falling off.

In a matter of seconds, the chopped off head became a dried mummy.

“Foolish otou-san.”

Misao grapples hard at her father’s head. At the same time as it is giving off irritating squeaking sounds, Masayuki’s head was crushed into pieces. The pieces were all disintegrated and blown off by the wind before reaching the floor.

“Come on, otou-san------ Become one with me, and let’s take revenge for onii-san together?”

Absorbing her father------ The life of the head of the Ogami, Misao’s youki shows an explosive increase.

“Woah!”

“Mmm……”

The remaining Jutsushis moans. Even Ayano stretches her arms before her, taking on a defensive stance.

An abnormally strong youki. Its strength is so, its quality is very ominous as well. This is the power she obtained from draining the lives of over a hundred, countless grudges from the souls are mixed within, it can be considered reasonable in some way.

“The few of you can just get back now!”

Ayano hurriedly warns the Jutsushis. Having evolved to such an immense youki, the powers of the branch family cannot handle it at all.

“B…… But……”

“Get back!”

Ayano shouts at those hesitant Jutsushis. The Jutsushis look towards each other.

“------Got it, we will obey Ayano-sama’s order.”

They discreetly stated that they are obeying orders, and then rushed off the scene.

Following that, Misao’s youki began to gather into a bundle. Basked in the youki that seemed as though one would be able to hear the voices of hatred from the victims, the fire spirits manifested in the form of pitch black flames.

(Oh…… That is rather quick……)

Looking at the black fireball created above Misao’s head, Ayano is secretly impressed.

Misao stretches her right hand out swiftly, pointing at Kazuma alone. Following that action, the fireball whistles off and closes in at Kazuma.

“…………”

Kazuma does not move an inch, staring silently at the fireball that is coming straight at him. Following that------ The sound of an explosion can be heard, Kazuma’s body is surrounded by pitch black flames.

Misao shows a hearty smile. But, seeing Kazuma covered in flames, there is no change on Ayano and Ren’s faces.

The flames disperses slowly. Appearing within is------

“------!”

Even though it may be unsuitable to say this, but it is naturally Kazuma, without a scratch.

“------ And then?”

“Grr------”

As if being pushed back by his presence, Misao bites hard at her teeth as she moves backwards, but after that she began gathering youki once more.

“Then------ How about this!?”

A black fireball is created above Misao’s head once more. Not just one. Two, three------ fireballs kept on appearing, each of the fireballs is twice as hot as one just now.

“Wow……”

Ren exclaims.

“Misao is really talented.”

“Yeah. If anyone would still dare to say her personality is not suitable fore training now, that would be a joke. If she accumulates experience properly, she would probably have been the strongest Jutsushi among the branch families by now.”

Ayano praises Misao’s talent without any conservation. Yet, that calm expression is just opposite to what she has just said, she does not see Misao’s powers as a threat at all.

Up to ten fireballs came to Kazuma’s side one by one. The group of fireballs that has their heat and kinetic energy completely under control, surrounds Kazuma in a hemispherical manner and explodes.

Misao adjusts the direction of the explosion, causing all the energy to be focused within the hemisphere. Being scorched by the great heat, with the merciless pressure from explosion waves from all directions, a normal Jutsushi will probably be completely destroyed, leaving not a single piece of meat behind!

(That is really something. But……)

Needless to say, Kazuma is of course, not a normal Jutsushi. He stands in the interior of the explosion that is gradually dispersing, blocking off the black flames’ attack without a sweat.

“How can that be……”

“I say------”

Ayano informs Misao who is dumbstruck there with an impatient tone.

“If Kazuma would die under flames of that level, he would have been killed by me long ago.”

“Nee-san…… That is a little……”

“The way you handle your attacks is very flexible, but just looking at power alone it is way weaker than Ren. To use that kind of warm flames to kill Kazuma, it will not even be considered a joke to others.”

“How can that be…… This kind of thing should not happen!”

Faced with those heartless comments, Misao with a great change in her expression tries hard to rebut:

“I have become even stronger than Kazuma-san! I can definitely beat him now, Angel-sama guaranteed that!”

“Angel-sama?”

Ayano stares straight and hard at Misao.

These words sound a little mad, but she does not seem to be joking either.

(It seems something is helping her from behind the scenes------ and it is the kind that is not too decent.)

Ayano grumbles in her heart.

“Angel”------ What a shameful name. That should not be a real angel, but no matter whether it is a name he gave himself or by others, the moment that person accepts that name readily, he is not decent already.

“Just what kind of pervert is that?”

“It is insulting to call me a pervert.”

This answer that bears laughter within came from the sky suddenly.

“------!”

Ayano raises her head abruptly to look up into the sky. About five meters in the air------ There he is.

Ayano stares closely at the youth that is gradually descending from the sky.

“So that’s it…… An “Angel”……”

His age is around ten. Golden curly hair, round emerald eyes, and a smile filled with benevolence.

That appearance with gentle light coming out from all over his boy, it is just like the angel that is drawn on the pictures of religions. If there is background music and songs of praises now, then this would certainly be filled with a solemn atmosphere.

“Angel-sama!”

Misao runs to the youth’s side, looking very touched. She does not seem to mind if her kimono is dirtied, she kneels right by his feet entirely.

“Angel-sama, please guide me on what to do, please bestow upon me the way to successfully take revenge.”

Like a lost child yearning for his mother, Misao relies on the youth whole-heartedly.

The youth reveals a gentle smile, caressing Misao’s head gently, and says:

“There is no such method.”

Misao slowly blinks her eyes.

“…… Huh?”

“For you to defeat Kazuma Yagami, that is an impossible task.”

The youth said every word out very clearly. Everyone else besides Misao begins to notice, that that seemingly loving smile, is actually a joyful expression of torment.

“B…… But…… Angel-sama told me that I have already obtained enough power for revenge------”

“Oh, you mean that.”

The youth nods seriously, then lowers his head to look at Misao. Misao still seem as though she can’t believe that the youth betrayed her, her eyes shine with uneasiness.

“That is a lie.”

Misao is so shocked she is at a loss for words, and simply widens her eyes. The youth looks at the expression happily, and then uses an exaggerated tone to ask:

“Why do you seem so surprised? Didn’t you not even trust me from the very beginning?”

<nowiki>------</nowiki>For our mutual benefit, let us work together from now on-------

Misao suddenly remembers this line. It was undoubtedly spoken from her very lips. In less than a week’s time, she has completely forgotten all about it------

“That’s right, we were just using each other, that was the relationship between us. But now you believe in me unconditionally, just what made you that way?”

“T……That is……”

Misao tries hard to recollect her memories, but------

“…………”

“It seems you noticed, nothing. But you trust me, why?”

The youth’s smile is very gentle all along, the name “Angel” suits it very well.

“You…… What did you…… do to me……”

“Nothing special, just a little hypnosis. Don’t worry, it is dispelled now. And------ You have something with me, I shall return it to you as well!”

“------ Ahhh!”

Misao uses a very exaggerated motion to dodge the fingers that the youth stretched out at her, as though there is lethal poison at his fingertips.

The youth uses gentle eyes to look at Misao who collapsed to the floor and is unable to get up, moving her hips to try to get away, yet at the same time he raises his stretched out hand up towards the sky.

“Actually there is no need for direct contact.”

Snap, the youth’s fingers gave off a sound.

“Come, recall. All your actions before today.”

“Huh……?”

(All my actions……)

In order to take revenge for my brothers, I killed over a hundred innocent civilians to obtain their vigor------

(But, that was for revenge, it was for a justified cause, so……)

Just as she thought so naturally, her brain seems to have received an impact suddenly.

“So” what?

Because it is for a justified cause, so all those people who were killed would forgive her? And to willingly give their lives up?

That is impossible.

No matter the reason, taking away the lives of others is an undeniable sin, it is an unacceptable action------

<nowiki>------</nowiki> I don’t recall hiring dead people------

“No……”

<nowiki>------</nowiki> As long as I continue taking in the vigor of hundreds, thousands of people like this------

“No way……”

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Foolish otou-san------

“No…… No way……”

“Angel” made a merciless declaration at Misao who is trying to run away from reality.

“That is right, they were all killed by you.”

“Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”

Misao screams out.

“No way! No way! No way! It’s not me! I didn’t want to do that kind of thing!!”

“But you still did. In order to obtain power, so you manipulated youma and took away the lives of hundreds, and you won’t even spare your very own father.”

“------!”

Misao eyes expands to their limit. She raises her head to look at that gentle smile directed at her with extreme fear.

“Ah…… Ahh…… Ahhhh……”

She thought she was very cautious, and to use him instead. The result from such reckless actions------ Is this.”

To not realize at all that she is the one being manipulated instead, and killed over a hundred innocent people, and even killing her own father in the end.

Originally intending to take revenge for her family, yet she killed her very family in the process. This can only be described as an extreme irony.

“You worked hard all this time, Misao. By the way------“

The youth asks Misao, who is at a loss thinking about her own sins, with a cheerful smile:

“Your father’s vigor, how did it taste?”

“----------------!!”

Her pupils shrink instantly, sweat coming out from her forehead. The mouth that opened subconsciously gave off a choking moan:

“…… Ah…… Ah……”

A great power that is way beyond her actual strength residing in her chest. The sound of that beating power became that of an attack, constantly blaming Misao.

The evidence of her sin is so obvious, there is no way she can escape the sound of those grudges coming from within her body.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Misao stretches her five fingers, stabbing them into the centre of her chest. As if trying to use her fingers to pierce through the ribs, digging that dreadful power out together with her heart.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Misao rolls around on the floor with red eyes as she continued screaming madly.

=== 2 ===

“What did you do……”

Ayano’s eyes shift away from the frantic Misao, and in turn stares at the youth.

“What did you do to Misao!?”

“I can’t believe someone would complain about me doing that.”

Ignoring her fierce eyes, the youth smiles to say:

“Didn’t I say that earlier? I am just returning what I held onto back to her.”

“What you held onto------?”

“This girl, Misao, is way too soft-hearted, even for revenge, she is unwilling to harm anyone that is not related in any way.”

Hearing Ayano’s question, the youth cheerfully explains:

“So I took away some obstructing emotions from Misao’s heart. Like how to respect others, worries as not hoping to cause trouble for others------ Meaning what most would call conscience or ethics?”

“What……”

Such malicious methods left Ayano speechless.

Precisely because of that, Misao took the lives of others without hesitation, and used the reason “for revenge” to justify it.

And then, when Misao’s hands are tainted with blood, the emotions that were taken away earlier is put in once more. Converting her back to the kind and gentle Misao who would rather get injured than to hurt others.

All just to mock the way she crumples due to guilt.

“You actually……”

“It is really too interesting.”

The youth uses a smile to reply to those blaming eyes, then shifts his eyes slightly.

“So? Are you pleased?”

“……What is it that you want to do?”

Kazuma uses an emotionless tone to ask:

“To put in so much effort, and ruin a person just for fun?”

“That is one of my purposes as well, because I enjoy seeing how people get ruined. Even though very few people would make me put in this much effort, but------”

The youth’s smile becomes even more magnificent.

“Yagami Kazuma, to ruin someone that is special to you, won’t it be rude if I don’t put in more effort?”

The youth’s smile is very eerie. Ayano can’t help but retreat backwards, Ren on the other hand hides behind Kazuma.

There aren’t any changes in his tone and expression at all, but the hatred shown amidst his words, made the two who have no resistance against this kind of eccentric characters feel very scared.

Kazuma knits his brows slightly.

“……Have we met somewhere before?”

“This is the first time we met face to face. But I------ We did not forget you even for a second. You must understand, you standing here, alive, are in itself an unforgivable taboo.”

The youth voices out to scold him, yet he is unable to move Kazuma in any way.

“And here I was wondering what you wanted to say------”

Kazuma says with an obvious mockery:

“I offended way too many people, so I can’t really recall. Ahh, but you don’t need to explain any further, I won’t recall anyway.”

“You won’t recall? That is a good thing. The noble name of our master is not something that someone like you should remember, it is best that you have forgotten it.”

The youth fights back, taunting Kazuma.

“But as I am benevolent, I shall tell you my name!

My name is Mikaeru! Mikaeru Hari!! In the name of the stars and wisdom, I shall now eliminate our enemy Yagami Kazuma!”

“----------------!”

Kazuma’s expression vanished instantly. He bears that blank expression, as if wearing a mask, and stares at Mikaeru who announced his name with resolution.

<nowiki>------ </nowiki> In the name of the stars and wisdom------

Kazuma shut his eyes while facing the youth for a second.

In a certain way, this sentence made Kazuma who he is now. Four years ago------ That day, when he experienced for himself that the lack of power can sometimes be equivalent to a sin, “That man” melodiously declared that sentence before him.

<nowiki> ------ </nowiki> I only seek the truth ------

In his hand, he holds the girl whom Kazuma wanted to protect, yet failed to do so, her heart.

When he opens his eyes once more, Kazuma’s usual arrogant smile is back. But------

“…………”

Ren who stuck behind Kazuma, suddenly let go of his hand that is grabbing the lower part of his jacket, and backs off. Ayano turns her body, switching it to an angle that can see both Kazuma and Mikaeru at the same time.

“Ahh------ So that’s it.”

Silently------ Kazuma smiles silently.

“I got it, so you wanted to follow in your master’s footsteps?”

At the next moment, Kazuma’s “ki” exploded.

“Ahhhh!”

“Wahhhh!”

Multiplied, expanded------ it is not such a simple phenomenon. Basked in the pressure of the “ki” that is equivalent to a shockwave, Ren’s body began to float.

“Wait……Wait a minite…… This is……”

Ayano’s expression is very tense. Power of such intensity, she has not seen anything like it even when Kazuma is fighting against Ryuya.

(Just what is this about------!?)

A “ki” that is responding towards his furious roar, the wind begins to spin fiercely. All the energy that is being collected in a bundle is compressed to a scary intensity------

“Fine then------ Let me help you. Pray to the demon lord, to bless you such that you would follow your master to hell!”

The wind is released, a supersonic speed wind blade strikes towards Mikaeru rapidly.

“How naïve.”

The youth reveals a cold smile, and disappears the moment before he is cut by the wind blade.

“Che! Teleported?”

As if answering Kazuma, Mikaeru’s conscious echoed emptily.

''“I did not run away, because there is no such need. Why did you think I appeared before you? That is because I am not afraid of you------ Because I have obtained enough power to kill you!”''

As he makes his declaration loudly, countless goo pieces emerge from the ground surface.

''“As you have seen just now, that is not Misao’s true power. She is unable to completely control that great power------The method to use that power as one pleases lies within my hands.”''

“Misao------?”

Without realizing it, Misao’s screams has vanished. Ayano looks around, and finds Misao lying on the floor as if dead.

Her chest rises up slightly, but other than that there is no indication of life. The body with sand all over lies motionless, there is nothing reflected in those open, but empty eyes.

The goo pieces quietly crawls forward, pressing onto Misao’s body. In the blink of an eye, Misao is wrapped by a small semi-transparent mountain.

“Ah……”

First, the color changed.

The transparency disappeared, the surface began to bear the shine of a metallic surface. That wavering, seemingly soft appearance, with that ironic texture that can reflect light, makes one associate with gigantic mercury.

Then, the shape changed.

The goo pieces that sat still like a bun grew four legs, and lifted its gigantic body, then a head, tail reached out, and its back even grew wings.

The shape-shifting continued to progress.

Its appearance that is rough like the clay product made by a child, slowly and continuously adjusts its shape, gradually possessing a clear outline.

Joints appeared in those legs that were originally but four sticks, and sharp claws grew out of them. The surface of the body is covered closely by scales, a set of skeleton appeared in the interior of the head, tail and wings, evolving into a structure that is very logical in biology.

These changes took no longer than thirty seconds. Within such a short period of time, the semi-transparent slime changed into a huge silvery white dragon.

Ayano grumbles unknowingly:

“…… Why does a slime become a dragon upon job changing?”

“You play too many games, idiot.”

Kazuma rebuts bluntly.

“That is just changing into a form suited for combat, it is not a real dragon.”

In the end it is just an imitation. The shape of a dragon does not possess much meaning. Compared to its appearance, the main point lies in that all the slimes combined into one.

A single slime is just like trash, but when a number of them gathered, they can form a magical circuit. And, by connecting the different circuits with each other, a more complicated, bigger system can be formed.

A system so big that it can control the massive power that Misao has gathered.

“Hahahahahaha! How’s that, Yagami Kazuma! Can you defeat this “Vritra” that I created!?”

Mikaeru’s voice came from the gigantic dragon------ It seems its name is Vritra------ ’s back region. That puny body is more than half submerged into Vritra’s body.

“But then, by defeating it, Misao would die.”

After tossing this vicious sentence, the youth is completely merged with Vritra. The statue-like Vritra began to move.

“GRRRR……”

Vritra’s gigantic mouth gave off a low groan. Its wings spread out completely, the lowered head is raised upwards, looking at the sky proudly.

“WRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR-----------------------------!”

As if challenging the skies, the gigantic dragon roars loudly.

The coarse roar that is like a broken bell slowly becomes clear.

This may be proof that Mikaeru has began controlling Vritra. That clear sound that is like striking against crystal, reminds one of his high pitch voice.

To kill him before he takes action------ Normally Kazuma may just do so without hesitation, yet this is one of those rare exceptions. He looks up at the silvery white dragon. From the way he looks, there doesn’t seem to be any signs of him wanting to attack it.

“So, what to do……”

Ayano voices out to question Kazuma who is talking to himself:

“You still intend to save Misao?”

“Yes.”

Kazuma replies without any hesitation.

Ayano frowns and looks at Kazuma. After understanding all the truth behind it, she does not have any unpleasant emotions against Misao anymore, but------

“Listen, even though you may not want to heed what I say…… But, judging from Misao’s current situation, won’t she be happier if she dies?”

She has nothing now. Everything has been taken away by Hyoue, Mikaeru, and------ Kazuma.

Just remembering her scream then, Ayano’s chest felt as though it is being squeezed tightly.

Maybe it really is possible to save Misao from the clutches of Mikaeru. But, would that be the result that she would want?

Even if she survived, all that awaits her in the future, won’t it be only days tormented by guilt?

“…… Perhaps so!”

She had originally expected Kazuma to be angered, but he agreed unexpectedly.

“But, even so……”

There is soil in his mouth, as he raises his head to look up at that back.

That tiny body can’t stop trembling.

But the girl still spread her arms courageously, determined to stand before him.

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Please stop! This is really too much! ------

The girl uses a tone that is close to bursting in tears to beg. Even if she is right------ No, Precisely because it is right, that is why it would not be accepted by others, this was such a sentence.

Even if she is stared at, even if she is blamed, the girl still did not back off.

Her entire body trembled, a tiny back.

Burned into his blurred eyes, the one single time ten years ago that------

“Even so, I would still hope for her to live on……”

“…………”

“…………”

Hearing Kazuma murmur to himself as if praying, Ayano and Ren can’t help but wonder if they had heard right.

Especially Ren. He had even forgotten to hide his shocked expression, and stares at Kazuma dumbly with his mouth wide open.

Kazuma stares at his dumbfounded brother.

“What? Is there something strange?”

“Huh……? Ah, no, there is nothing strange at all.”

Ren shakes his head hurriedly. At the same time as his tiny head wavers, his eyes also stares straight at the silent Ayano who bears a complicated expression.

“------What?”

Sensing Ren’s stare, Ayano asks impolitely.

“N…… Nothing…… Nothing at all.”

Ayano turns her back against the stuttering Ren, looks at Kazuma and says calmly:

“There is nothing wrong with that. Let’s go save her! I will act according to your instructions.”

“Is that so.”

Kazuma acts almighty, and nods his head as if that is how things should be. Ayano did not feel angry towards his attitude, but calmly listens to his plans.

“So then what should we do? If we do not know where Misao is, I cannot burn that thing up at one go. Should I start burning it slowly from the sides?”

“Why go to such trouble…… The purifying flames are used at times like this. If you just burn off all the youki, all that remains would be the living Misao. Simple right?”

“I can’t perform such a high level trick.”

“------------------------------------------ Ah?”

Kazuma stares straight at Ayano who replied instantly. He seems to be really shocked, his eyes shifted away from Vritra.

“What did you say?”

“I said, I do not know that kind of high level technique that can burn youki only.”

“……………………………”

After staring at Ayano blankly for some time, Kazuma looks towards Ren for a shred of hope. Ren shakes his head hurriedly in denial.

Kazuma sighs out deeply, grumbling in his mouth:

“……Good-for-nothing……”

“Sorry for that.”

Ayano humphs and flicks the hair that is stuck on her cheek towards the back.

“Damn! If my old man is here, this could be done so easily…… Why is it that he is not around at crucial times like this?”

“What do you mean by why------ You were the one to beat him up remember? He is still in the hospital now.”

“…… Nii-sama, that is really willful for you to say that.”

The two’s simultaneous rebuts were completely ignored by Kazuma.

“Oh well, There is no point in wishing for things that just isn’t there. It is better to have something than none, you can start burning from the side then!”

Just as those words left his mouth.

“Is your little discussion finally over?”

A laughter suddenly sounded off from above them. Raising their heads, they see the gigantic dragon using that big face that is of the size of a small lorry to look at them.

Those eyes are a bright emerald green------ Just like Mikaeru’s. That emerald luster that is reflected on that large silvery white body is undoubtedly the proof that the gigantic dragon’s body is under complete control of the dark mage.

“It should be about time that we begin.””

“It has begun long ago, you idiot.”

Faced with that will that can’t wait to start the fight, a mocking voice and a wind blade responded to it at the same time. The wind blade did not let Vritra have any time to react, and sliced off both its wings entirely.

The sliced off wings changed back into the transparent slimes upon leaving the dragon’s body. The slimes crawled forward on the ground surface, and then stuck onto the dragon’s legs, combining with the dragon directly from that spot.

After several seconds, wings sprouted from Vritra’s back once more.

“That was mean.”

With a meaning completely different from what he said, Mikaeru announces unhurriedly:

“And I was waiting so patiently for you guys. Yet to sneak attack without even shouting start, how despicable. You really have no sportsmanship.”

“Oh really, you flatter me.”

Kazuma acts humble, looking serious. The word “despicable” is but a praise to his ears.

“Next it shall be my turn!”

Vritra draws in one deep breathe. As if it really possesses lungs, its chest area begins to inflate.

After the crystal-like transparent teeth bite against each other, hot sparks were flared out in its mouth. All the air that filled the entire chest was blown out at the same time.

Dragon’s breath.

Pitch black flames stretched out in a straight line, passing through where the three were just now.

“Dragons can breathe fire. This guy really faithfully acts as how a dragon should be.”

Kazuma murmurs as he flies backwards. Vritra turns its head in pursuit of Kazuma, the shining black flames burns the air, following closely behind Kazuma.

“How persistent!”

Kazuma waves his right hand horizontally, the wind generated by this action blows the flames that are closing in at him off. At the same time, an upward wind strikes at Vritra’s chin like an uppercut.

Kachunk, the dragon’s mouth is closed up, the dragon’s breathe naturally stops as well. Kazuma lands onto the ground unhurriedly.

“Did you expect something like that can defeat me? If so, you are really underestimating me too much!”

“We were just getting to the good part!”

Vritra roars as a strike from its front legs rushes at Kazuma.

The five hooked claws at its feet, each of them possesses a length and sharpness similar to a katana. There is perhaps no organism on earth that can get hit by such a strike and still possess a full corpse!

Faced with the attack coming in horizontally, Kazuma calmly calculates the distance and dodges it easily. Having its full-scale attack dodged by the opponent, Vritra’s body began wavering, having lost balance.

“You fell for it.”

With its back towards Kazuma, Vritra bears its teeth and smirks. With the centrifugal force that comes with making a semi-circular rotation, its tail was flung out with a devastating force.

Kazuma originally intended to use wind blades to cut the tail off, but at the last moment he decided not to.

That tail that is like a log, its size is enough to contain a person within, and he cannot be certain that Misao is not inside.

“-------Che!”

He jumps up to evade, but he was just a little too late. The tail swept past the tip of his feet, Kazuma who was in the air, his body began rotating vigorously.

“Nii-sama!”

Ren releases fire pellets at Vritra who intends to follow up on its attack. The golden flames hit the neck portion of the gigantic dragon------but are reflected off by the silvery white scales.

“Huh!?”

“Quit meddling around!!”

Ren jumps backwards, attempting to dodge the backhand claws. However, pitch black fireballs were released from the tip of Vritra’s claws.

“-------!!”

Ren who is in mid-air is unable to dodge at all. Seeing Ren who hurriedly intends to use his hands to defend, Kazuma who regained his posture shouts out loudly:

“Don’t block it! Get away!”

This is an impossible request, the black flames mercilessly wraps around Ren’s arms.

That filthy thing that bears youki can no longer be associated with the word fire, it is just a boiling hot mass of filthy particles.

Having its properties changed to such an extent, the spirit’s blessings are unable to take effect. The black flames mercilessly erode the body that can originally resist against fire.

“Wahhh!”

“Ren!!”

Vritra uses its huge body to stand before Kazuma who is rushing to his brother’s side.

“Get lost------------!!”

“GRRRRYYYYYYYWWWWW!!”

The shockwave met the dragon’s breathe head-on. Though the wind sliced the black flames apart, the weakened shockwave is insufficient to send Vritra’s huge body off.

“Don’t block my way------”

Kazuma waves his hand out once more. However, Vritra takes in a huge breath as well, preparing to spit fire. Ignoring the opponent’s actions entirely, Kazuma acts on his own and begins to gather wind blades.

Yet, just before the conflict happens again, a plasma ball from the side sent Vritra flying. The huge body that has a weight greater than a blue whale, is now flying in the air like a stray cat being knocked down by a cat.

“------ Ayano?”

“Leave this to me.”

Ayano uses a monotonous voice to say, and then began closing in onto Vritra. She does not even look at Kazuma, and waves Enraiha calmly.

“……?”

Though Kazuma is very puzzled by that cold behaviour, but right now Ren’s situation is more important. He leaves Vritra to Ayano, and runs to the side of Ren who is sitting on the floor.

“Are you still alive, Ren!?”

“Ah, yes…… I survived somehow. But, my flames actually bounced off……”

“Well, since it is using Misao as its core, so its fire resistance probably increased as well.”

In fact, it is too humble to say that it “probably increased as well”. Having taken that attack from Ayano earlier, there is not even a trace of burnt mark on those silvery white scales. Just looking at its fire resistance, Vritra is comparable to a member of the Kannagi main family.

(…… That is to say, I cannot expect much from the two of them, and that I must take care of this myself? And to add on to that, this is free service.)

Kazuma indulges in depressing thoughts as he checks Ren’s injuries.

He was burnt from the back of his hand to his elbow, but it will not place his life in danger. Ren seems to have used his own flames to nullify the attack.

“Hmm------ It looks fine. This should not leave a scar.”

Seeing that the injury is lighter than what he had expected, he relaxes and caresses Ren’s tiny head.

“You can back off now, just leave everything else to Ayano and me.”

“I still can fight!”

Ren shouts out instantly. He raises his head and uses determined eyes to look at the surprised Kazuma.

“I still can fight, I cannot back off just because of a small injury like this.”

“----------------”

Kazuma looks straight at his brother, who possesses a strong will to fight, for some time------ and then places his hand on Ren’s head once more.

“I want to save Misao, lend me your strength!”

“Yes!”

Ren nods with pride. At this moment------

“GRRRRLLLLYYYY------------!!”

Vritra’s roar shook the air. Ren looks towards that direction, and subconsciously widens his eyes.

A glowing magical formation suddenly appeared on the ground surface, and began to wrap by the side of the gigantic dragon that is giving off a silvery white glow.

The hexagonal formation that has two circles of different diameters at the center slowly begins to spin. As the volume of the roar increases, the glow becomes more glaring, lightning running at the surface.

The lightning that is rampaging on the ground surface created countless lightning balls, floating around Vritra. The lightning balls that are connected to each other by thin lightning, is just like an electric prison trapping a gigantic dragon.

“GYYYR!”

With its short cry as a signal, all the lightning balls shot off at the same time. There were no fixed targets, just a bunch of lightning balls being shot off in a wide area, following an unpredictable route to strike at Ayano.

“Onee-sama!”

Ren cries out loudly. At this moment, Ayano uses a speed faster than the speed of sound to sprint out.

Up against the lightning balls that are falling down like rain, the tiny body speeds within their gaps at a godly speed.

An emergency stop that brings down her speed in an instant, a sharp directional change that goes against the law of inertia, and an amazing acceleration to speed up to her limit in an instant, Ayano illustrates such a body motion that can be called a miracle. The countless lightning balls are unable to touch their target at all, and begins to lose their energy like that.

After passing through the torrent of lightning, Ayano buries herself into the chest of Vritra. She dodges the claws and tail that strike at her with ease, and jumps onto Vritra’s back at the same time, using the entire weight of her body to stab Enraiha downwards.

Kachun!

A solid sound sounded off, the tip of Enraiha pierced through the silvery white scale.

Damage of this level, is nothing but a needle prick to Vritra. This is not Ayano’s real intention.

“------ Huuu!”

As she breathes out, fire spirits are injected into the gigantic dragon’s body from the tip of Enraiha. And then, ignited.

“GWYYYYYYYYYY!”

Even the sturdy scales seems fragile under the explosion from within the body. A gap big enough to contain a person within was made on the back of the dragon by the explosion.

“GRRRRWWWWWWWWWW!!”

Vritra gives off an angry roar as it twists its body. Ayano dodges the randomly waving claws and tail calmly, and pulls a distance from Vritra once more.

“------ Onee-sama is so powerful……”

After witnessing Ayano’s astonishing strength in battle, Ren gasps. Yet, Kazuma beside him seems to look displeased.

“That girl…… What the hell is she thinking?”

Ren thought that he was commenting on Ayano, and speaks in her aid hurriedly:

“B……But! Misao is also a Jutsushi of the Kannagi, she will probably not be killed by that hit earlier------”

“I don’t mean that, that kind of fighting style is too reckless. She has completely given up on defense------ Does she want to die?”

Kazuma’s voice did not carry any joke or mockery. Ren shivers, and looks at Ayano who consistently performs kamikaze style attacks.

“Onee-sama……!”

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 6

2009-01-18T09:03:17Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

== Chapter Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer ==

=== 1 ===

“He” watched everything from the sky, and has been doing so since the beginning.

To a human, it is basically a blind spot right above him. “He” who is lurking in the dimensional gaps observing below, his presence is undetectable even by the strongest Fuu-Jutsushi.

“He” is very happy now. Everything is going as “he” thought, moving as “he” had expected them to. They are completely unaware that they are pawns, believing that they are acting according to their own will.

From the point of view of a supernatural being, looking upon it all, “he” indulges himself in this feeling of superiority.

(What a great thing that I picked up.)

Misao Ogami------ the first pawn “he” obtained. Hating that man blindly, a pawn that bears a special meaning to that man.

To be able to obtain such a convenient pawn, “he” earnestly thank the guidance of the stars------ “They” worship neither God nor Devil.

It was just a game in the beginning.

To assist that silly girl’s naïve plans for revenge------ And at exceptionally cheap price. Such charity-like actions is “his” favorite hobby.

When that reward he requested is really insignificant, the expression on the person’s face is always very amusing, he does not get bored of it no matter how many times he has seen it.

However, that is just a unessential entertainment. Because now Misao has already become a sharp blade that can kill that man.

(Kazuma Yagami------ that unforgivable sinner, I must eliminate him by my very own hands. Just what can be more glorious than that……)

Having such a prestigious record, “he” may be bestowed with an extremely high position. Receiving continuous praises, envies and admirations------ A future filled with glory.

That is neither a fantasy or a dream, that “tomorrow” that will definitely come about is right before his very eyes.

Of course, the power he has now is not enough, there is no way he can beat that monster head-on. But, he is very confident in his victory.

Even though he is powerful enough to do so, Kazuma can’t bring himself to kill Misao. Furthermore, Misao has yet to reach the stage of completion.

(Come on, Misao------ Just a little more.)

“He” reveals a smile filled with gentle love at the girl who is walking down the road of destruction.

“……Finally……”

Those red lips give off an agitated voice of happiness.

“This moment has finally arrived……”

“I don’t know which moment it is you are referring to, but it is indeed time to settle things.”

Kazuma nods, saying this meaningful line.

“I don’t really care------ But must you kill “that person”?”

“Ahh, you mean “this person”?”

Misao lowers her head to look at her father’s head that she is hugging.

“It is only right for the father to avenge his son right? But, not only did otou-san not agree to help me, he even intended to kill his very own daughter, me. So, I decided to just borrow his powers------ like this.”

Something similar to a powerful current flowered into Misao’s hand from Masayuki’s head. The skin of the head dries up rapidly, the hair that turned white begins falling off.

In a matter of seconds, the chopped off head became a dried mummy.

“Foolish otou-san.”

Misao grapples hard at her father’s head. At the same time as it is giving off irritating squeaking sounds, Masayuki’s head was crushed into pieces. The pieces were all disintegrated and blown off by the wind before reaching the floor.

“Come on, otou-san------ Become one with me, and let’s take revenge for onii-san together?”

Absorbing her father------ The life of the head of the Ogami, Misao’s youki shows an explosive increase.

“Woah!”

“Mmm……”

The remaining Jutsushis moans. Even Ayano stretches her arms before her, taking on a defensive stance.

An abnormally strong youki. Its strength is so, its quality is very ominous as well. This is the power she obtained from draining the lives of over a hundred, countless grudges from the souls are mixed within, it can be considered reasonable in some way.

“The few of you can just get back now!”

Ayano hurriedly warns the Jutsushis. Having evolved to such an immense youki, the powers of the branch family cannot handle it at all.

“B…… But……”

“Get back!”

Ayano shouts at those hesitant Jutsushis. The Jutsushis look towards each other.

“------Got it, we will obey Ayano-sama’s order.”

They discreetly stated that they are obeying orders, and then rushed off the scene.

Following that, Misao’s youki began to gather into a bundle. Basked in the youki that seemed as though one would be able to hear the voices of hatred from the victims, the fire spirits manifested in the form of pitch black flames.

(Oh…… That is rather quick……)

Looking at the black fireball created above Misao’s head, Ayano is secretly impressed.

Misao stretches her right hand out swiftly, pointing at Kazuma alone. Following that action, the fireball whistles off and closes in at Kazuma.

“…………”

Kazuma does not move an inch, staring silently at the fireball that is coming straight at him. Following that------ The sound of an explosion can be heard, Kazuma’s body is surrounded by pitch black flames.

Misao shows a hearty smile. But, seeing Kazuma covered in flames, there is no change on Ayano and Ren’s faces.

The flames disperses slowly. Appearing within is------

“------!”

Even though it may be unsuitable to say this, but it is naturally Kazuma, without a scratch.

“------ And then?”

“Grr------”

As if being pushed back by his presence, Misao bites hard at her teeth as she moves backwards, but after that she began gathering youki once more.

“Then------ How about this!?”

A black fireball is created above Misao’s head once more. Not just one. Two, three------ fireballs kept on appearing, each of the fireballs is twice as hot as one just now.

“Wow……”

Ren exclaims.

“Misao is really talented.”

“Yeah. If anyone would still dare to say her personality is not suitable fore training now, that would be a joke. If she accumulates experience properly, she would probably have been the strongest Jutsushi among the branch families by now.”

Ayano praises Misao’s talent without any conservation. Yet, that calm expression is just opposite to what she has just said, she does not see Misao’s powers as a threat at all.

Up to ten fireballs came to Kazuma’s side one by one. The group of fireballs that has their heat and kinetic energy completely under control, surrounds Kazuma in a hemispherical manner and explodes.

Misao adjusts the direction of the explosion, causing all the energy to be focused within the hemisphere. Being scorched by the great heat, with the merciless pressure from explosion waves from all directions, a normal Jutsushi will probably be completely destroyed, leaving not a single piece of meat behind!

(That is really something. But……)

Needless to say, Kazuma is of course, not a normal Jutsushi. He stands in the interior of the explosion that is gradually dispersing, blocking off the black flames’ attack without a sweat.

“How can that be……”

“I say------”

Ayano informs Misao who is dumbstruck there with an impatient tone.

“If Kazuma would die under flames of that level, he would have been killed by me long ago.”

“Nee-san…… That is a little……”

“The way you handle your attacks is very flexible, but just looking at power alone it is way weaker than Ren. To use that kind of warm flames to kill Kazuma, it will not even be considered a joke to others.”

“How can that be…… This kind of thing should not happen!”

Faced with those heartless comments, Misao with a great change in her expression tries hard to rebut:

“I have become even stronger than Kazuma-san! I can definitely beat him now, Angel-sama guaranteed that!”

“Angel-sama?”

Ayano stares straight and hard at Misao.

These words sound a little mad, but she does not seem to be joking either.

(It seems something is helping her from behind the scenes------ and it is the kind that is not too decent.)

Ayano grumbles in her heart.

“Angel”------ What a shameful name. That should not be a real angel, but no matter whether it is a name he gave himself or by others, the moment that person accepts that name readily, he is not decent already.

“Just what kind of pervert is that?”

“It is insulting to call me a pervert.”

This answer that bears laughter within came from the sky suddenly.

“------!”

Ayano raises her head abruptly to look up into the sky. About five meters in the air------ There he is.

Ayano stares closely at the youth that is gradually descending from the sky.

“So that’s it…… An “Angel”……”

His age is around ten. Golden curly hair, round emerald eyes, and a smile filled with benevolence.

That appearance with gentle light coming out from all over his boy, it is just like the angel that is drawn on the pictures of religions. If there is background music and songs of praises now, then this would certainly be filled with a solemn atmosphere.

“Angel-sama!”

Misao runs to the youth’s side, looking very touched. She does not seem to mind if her kimono is dirtied, she kneels right by his feet entirely.

“Angel-sama, please guide me on what to do, please bestow upon me the way to successfully take revenge.”

Like a lost child yearning for his mother, Misao relies on the youth whole-heartedly.

The youth reveals a gentle smile, caressing Misao’s head gently, and says:

“There is no such method.”

Misao slowly blinks her eyes.

“…… Huh?”

“For you to defeat Kazuma Yagami, that is an impossible task.”

The youth said every word out very clearly. Everyone else besides Misao begins to notice, that that seemingly loving smile, is actually a joyful expression of torment.

“B…… But…… Angel-sama told me that I have already obtained enough power for revenge------”

“Oh, you mean that.”

The youth nods seriously, then lowers his head to look at Misao. Misao still seem as though she can’t believe that the youth betrayed her, her eyes shine with uneasiness.

“That is a lie.”

Misao is so shocked she is at a loss for words, and simply widens her eyes. The youth looks at the expression happily, and then uses an exaggerated tone to ask:

“Why do you seem so surprised? Didn’t you not even trust me from the very beginning?”

<nowiki>------</nowiki>For our mutual benefit, let us work together from now on-------

Misao suddenly remembers this line. It was undoubtedly spoken from her very lips. In less than a week’s time, she has completely forgotten all about it------

“That’s right, we were just using each other, that was the relationship between us. But now you believe in me unconditionally, just what made you that way?”

“T……That is……”

Misao tries hard to recollect her memories, but------

“…………”

“It seems you noticed, nothing. But you trust me, why?”

The youth’s smile is very gentle all along, the name “Angel” suits it very well.

“You…… What did you…… do to me……”

“Nothing special, just a little hypnosis. Don’t worry, it is dispelled now. And------ You have something with me, I shall return it to you as well!”

“------ Ahhh!”

Misao uses a very exaggerated motion to dodge the fingers that the youth stretched out at her, as though there is lethal poison at his fingertips.

The youth uses gentle eyes to look at Misao who collapsed to the floor and is unable to get up, moving her hips to try to get away, yet at the same time he raises his stretched out hand up towards the sky.

“Actually there is no need for direct contact.”

Snap, the youth’s fingers gave off a sound.

“Come, recall. All your actions before today.”

“Huh……?”

(All my actions……)

In order to take revenge for my brothers, I killed over a hundred innocent civilians to obtain their vigor------

(But, that was for revenge, it was for a justified cause, so……)

Just as she thought so naturally, her brain seems to have received an impact suddenly.

“So” what?

Because it is for a justified cause, so all those people who were killed would forgive her? And to willingly give their lives up?

That is impossible.

No matter the reason, taking away the lives of others is an undeniable sin, it is an unacceptable action------

<nowiki>------</nowiki> I don’t recall hiring dead people------

“No……”

<nowiki>------</nowiki> As long as I continue taking in the vigor of hundreds, thousands of people like this------

“No way……”

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Foolish otou-san------

“No…… No way……”

“Angel” made a merciless declaration at Misao who is trying to run away from reality.

“That is right, they were all killed by you.”

“Noooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!”

Misao screams out.

“No way! No way! No way! It’s not me! I didn’t want to do that kind of thing!!”

“But you still did. In order to obtain power, so you manipulated youma and took away the lives of hundreds, and you won’t even spare your very own father.”

“------!”

Misao eyes expands to their limit. She raises her head to look at that gentle smile directed at her with extreme fear.

“Ah…… Ahh…… Ahhhh……”

She thought she was very cautious, and to use him instead. The result from such reckless actions------ Is this.”

To not realize at all that she is the one being manipulated instead, and killed over a hundred innocent people, and even killing her own father in the end.

Originally intending to take revenge for her family, yet she killed her very family in the process. This can only be described as an extreme irony.

“You worked hard all this time, Misao. By the way------“

The youth asks Misao, who is at a loss thinking about her own sins, with a cheerful smile:

“Your father’s vigor, how did it taste?”

“----------------!!”

Her pupils shrink instantly, sweat coming out from her forehead. The mouth that opened subconsciously gave off a choking moan:

“…… Ah…… Ah……”

A great power that is way beyond her actual strength residing in her chest. The sound of that beating power became that of an attack, constantly blaming Misao.

The evidence of her sin is so obvious, there is no way she can escape the sound of those grudges coming from within her body.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!”

Misao stretches her five fingers, stabbing them into the centre of her chest. As if trying to use her fingers to pierce through the ribs, digging that dreadful power out together with her heart.

“Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Misao rolls around on the floor with red eyes as she continued screaming madly.

=== 2 ===

“What did you do……”

Ayano’s eyes shift away from the frantic Misao, and in turn stares at the youth.

“What did you do to Misao!?”

“I can’t believe someone would complain about me doing that.”

Ignoring her fierce eyes, the youth smiles to say:

“Didn’t I say that earlier? I am just returning what I held onto back to her.”

“What you held onto------?”

“This girl, Misao, is way too soft-hearted, even for revenge, she is unwilling to harm anyone that is not related in any way.”

Hearing Ayano’s question, the youth cheerfully explains:

“So I took away some obstructing emotions from Misao’s heart. Like how to respect others, worries as not hoping to cause trouble for others------ Meaning what most would call conscience or ethics?”

“What……”

Such malicious methods left Ayano speechless.

Precisely because of that, Misao took the lives of others without hesitation, and used the reason “for revenge” to justify it.

And then, when Misao’s hands are tainted with blood, the emotions that were taken away earlier is put in once more. Converting her back to the kind and gentle Misao who would rather get injured than to hurt others.

All just to mock the way she crumples due to guilt.

“You actually……”

“It is really too interesting.”

The youth uses a smile to reply to those blaming eyes, then shifts his eyes slightly.

“So? Are you pleased?”

“……What is it that you want to do?”

Kazuma uses an emotionless tone to ask:

“To put in so much effort, and ruin a person just for fun?”

“That is one of my purposes as well, because I enjoy seeing how people get ruined. Even though very few people would make me put in this much effort, but------”

The youth’s smile becomes even more magnificent.

“Yagami Kazuma, to ruin someone that is special to you, won’t it be rude if I don’t put in more effort?”

The youth’s smile is very eerie. Ayano can’t help but retreat backwards, Ren on the other hand hides behind Kazuma.

There aren’t any changes in his tone and expression at all, but the hatred shown amidst his words, made the two who have no resistance against this kind of eccentric characters feel very scared.

Kazuma knits his brows slightly.

“……Have we met somewhere before?”

“This is the first time we met face to face. But I------ We did not forget you even for a second. You must understand, you standing here, alive, are in itself an unforgivable taboo.”

The youth voices out to scold him, yet he is unable to move Kazuma in any way.

“And here I was wondering what you wanted to say------”

Kazuma says with an obvious mockery:

“I offended way too many people, so I can’t really recall. Ahh, but you don’t need to explain any further, I won’t recall anyway.”

“You won’t recall? That is a good thing. The noble name of our master is not something that someone like you should remember, it is best that you have forgotten it.”

The youth fights back, taunting Kazuma.

“But as I am benevolent, I shall tell you my name!

My name is Mikaeru! Mikaeru Hari!! In the name of the stars and wisdom, I shall now eliminate our enemy Yagami Kazuma!”

“----------------!”

Kazuma’s expression vanished instantly. He bears that blank expression, as if wearing a mask, and stares at Mikaeru who announced his name with resolution.

<nowiki>------ </nowiki> In the name of the stars and wisdom------

Kazuma shut his eyes while facing the youth for a second.

In a certain way, this sentence made Kazuma who he is now. Four years ago------ That day, when he experienced for himself that the lack of power can sometimes be equivalent to a sin, “That man” melodiously declared that sentence before him.

<nowiki> ------ </nowiki> I only seek the truth ------

In his hand, he holds the girl whom Kazuma wanted to protect, yet failed to do so, her heart.

When he opens his eyes once more, Kazuma’s usual arrogant smile is back. But------

“…………”

Ren who stuck behind Kazuma, suddenly let go of his hand that is grabbing the lower part of his jacket, and backs off. Ayano turns her body, switching it to an angle that can see both Kazuma and Mikaeru at the same time.

“Ahh------ So that’s it.”

Silently------ Kazuma smiles silently.

“I got it, so you wanted to follow in your master’s footsteps?”

At the next moment, Kazuma’s “ki” exploded.

“Ahhhh!”

“Wahhhh!”

Multiplied, expanded------ it is not such a simple phenomenon. Basked in the pressure of the “ki” that is equivalent to a shockwave, Ren’s body began to float.

“Wait……Wait a minite…… This is……”

Ayano’s expression is very tense. Power of such intensity, she has not seen anything like it even when Kazuma is fighting against Ryuya.

(Just what is this about------!?)

A “ki” that is responding towards his furious roar, the wind begins to spin fiercely. All the energy that is being collected in a bundle is compressed to a scary intensity------

“Fine then------ Let me help you. Pray to the demon lord, to bless you such that you would follow your master to hell!”

The wind is released, a supersonic speed wind blade strikes towards Mikaeru rapidly.

“How naïve.”

The youth reveals a cold smile, and disappears the moment before he is cut by the wind blade.

“Che! Teleported?”

As if answering Kazuma, Mikaeru’s conscious echoed emptily.

''“I did not run away, because there is no such need. Why did you think I appeared before you? That is because I am not afraid of you------ Because I have obtained enough power to kill you!”''

As he makes his declaration loudly, countless goo pieces emerge from the ground surface.

''“As you have seen just now, that is not Misao’s true power. She is unable to completely control that great power------The method to use that power as one pleases lies within my hands.”''

“Misao------?”

Without realizing it, Misao’s screams has vanished. Ayano looks around, and finds Misao lying on the floor as if dead.

Her chest rises up slightly, but other than that there is no indication of life. The body with sand all over lies motionless, there is nothing reflected in those open, but empty eyes.

The goo pieces quietly crawls forward, pressing onto Misao’s body. In the blink of an eye, Misao is wrapped by a small semi-transparent mountain.

“Ah……”

First, the color changed.

The transparency disappeared, the surface began to bear the shine of a metallic surface. That wavering, seemingly soft appearance, with that ironic texture that can reflect light, makes one associate with gigantic mercury.

Then, the shape changed.

The goo pieces that sat still like a bun grew four legs, and lifted its gigantic body, then a head, tail reached out, and its back even grew wings.

The shape-shifting continued to progress.

Its appearance that is rough like the clay product made by a child, slowly and continuously adjusts its shape, gradually possessing a clear outline.

Joints appeared in those legs that were originally but four sticks, and sharp claws grew out of them. The surface of the body is covered closely by scales, a set of skeleton appeared in the interior of the head, tail and wings, evolving into a structure that is very logical in biology.

These changes took no longer than thirty seconds. Within such a short period of time, the semi-transparent slime changed into a huge silvery white dragon.

Ayano grumbles unknowingly:

“…… Why does a slime become a dragon upon job changing?”

“You play too many games, idiot.”

Kazuma rebuts bluntly.

“That is just changing into a form suited for combat, it is not a real dragon.”

In the end it is just an imitation. The shape of a dragon does not possess much meaning. Compared to its appearance, the main point lies in that all the slimes combined into one.

A single slime is just like trash, but when a number of them gathered, they can form a magical circuit. And, by connecting the different circuits with each other, a more complicated, bigger system can be formed.

A system so big that it can control the massive power that Misao has gathered.

“Hahahahahaha! How’s that, Yagami Kazuma! Can you defeat this “Vritra” that I created!?”

Mikaeru’s voice came from the gigantic dragon------ It seems its name is Vritra------ ’s back region. That puny body is more than half submerged into Vritra’s body.

“But then, by defeating it, Misao would die.”

After tossing this vicious sentence, the youth is completely merged with Vritra. The statue-like Vritra began to move.

“GRRRR……”

Vritra’s gigantic mouth gave off a low groan. Its wings spread out completely, the lowered head is raised upwards, looking at the sky proudly.

“WRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR-----------------------------!”

As if challenging the skies, the gigantic dragon roars loudly.

The coarse roar that is like a broken bell slowly becomes clear.

This may be proof that Mikaeru has began controlling Vritra. That clear sound that is like striking against crystal, reminds one of his high pitch voice.

To kill him before he takes action------ Normally Kazuma may just do so without hesitation, yet this is one of those rare exceptions. He looks up at the silvery white dragon. From the way he looks, there doesn’t seem to be any signs of him wanting to attack it.

“So, what to do……”

Ayano voices out to question Kazuma who is talking to himself:

“You still intend to save Misao?”

“Yes.”

Kazuma replies without any hesitation.

Ayano frowns and looks at Kazuma. After understanding all the truth behind it, she does not have any unpleasant emotions against Misao anymore, but------

“Listen, even though you may not want to heed what I say…… But, judging from Misao’s current situation, won’t she be happier if she dies?”

She has nothing now. Everything has been taken away by Hyoue, Mikaeru, and------ Kazuma.

Just remembering her scream then, Ayano’s chest felt as though it is being squeezed tightly.

Maybe it really is possible to save Misao from the clutches of Mikaeru. But, would that be the result that she would want?

Even if she survived, all that awaits her in the future, won’t it be only days tormented by guilt?

“…… Perhaps so!”

She had originally expected Kazuma to be angered, but he agreed unexpectedly.

“But, even so……”

There is soil in his mouth, as he raises his head to look up at that back.

That tiny body can’t stop trembling.

But the girl still spread her arms courageously, determined to stand before him.

<nowiki>------</nowiki> Please stop! This is really too much! ------

The girl uses a tone that is close to bursting in tears to beg. Even if she is right------ No, Precisely because it is right, that is why it would not be accepted by others, this was such a sentence.

Even if she is stared at, even if she is blamed, the girl still did not back off.

Her entire body trembled, a tiny back.

Burned into his blurred eyes, the one single time ten years ago that------

“Even so, I would still hope for her to live on……”

“…………”

“…………”

Hearing Kazuma murmur to himself as if praying, Ayano and Ren can’t help but wonder if they had heard right.

Especially Ren. He had even forgotten to hide his shocked expression, and stares at Kazuma dumbly with his mouth wide open.

Kazuma stares at his dumbfounded brother.

“What? Is there something strange?”

“Huh……? Ah, no, there is nothing strange at all.”

Ren shakes his head hurriedly. At the same time as his tiny head wavers, his eyes also stares straight at the silent Ayano who bears a complicated expression.

“------What?”

Sensing Ren’s stare, Ayano asks impolitely.

“N…… Nothing…… Nothing at all.”

Ayano turns her back against the stuttering Ren, looks at Kazuma and says calmly:

“There is nothing wrong with that. Let’s go save her! I will act according to your instructions.”

“Is that so.”

Kazuma acts almighty, and nods his head as if that is how things should be. Ayano did not feel angry towards his attitude, but calmly listens to his plans.

“So then what should we do? If we do not know where Misao is, I cannot burn that thing up at one go. Should I start burning it slowly from the sides?”

“Why go to such trouble…… The purifying flames are used at times like this. If you just burn off all the youki, all that remains would be the living Misao. Simple right?”

“I can’t perform such a high level trick.”

“------------------------------------------ Ah?”

Kazuma stares straight at Ayano who replied instantly. He seems to be really shocked, his eyes shifted away from Vritra.

“What did you say?”

“I said, I do not know that kind of high level technique that can burn youki only.”

“……………………………”

After staring at Ayano blankly for some time, Kazuma looks towards Ren for a shred of hope. Ren shakes his head hurriedly in denial.

Kazuma sighs out deeply, grumbling in his mouth:

“……Good-for-nothing……”

“Sorry for that.”

Ayano humphs and flicks the hair that is stuck on her cheek towards the back.

“Damn! If my old man is here, this could be done so easily…… Why is it that he is not around at crucial times like this?”

“What do you mean by why------ You were the one to beat him up remember? He is still in the hospital now.”

“…… Nii-sama, that is really willful for you to say that.”

The two’s simultaneous rebuts were completely ignored by Kazuma.

“Oh well, There is no point in wishing for things that just isn’t there. It is better to have something than none, you can start burning from the side then!”

Just as those words left his mouth.

“Is your little discussion finally over?”

A laughter suddenly sounded off from above them. Raising their heads, they see the gigantic dragon using that big face that is of the size of a small lorry to look at them.

Those eyes are a bright emerald green------ Just like Mikaeru’s. That emerald luster that is reflected on that large silvery white body is undoubtedly the proof that the gigantic dragon’s body is under complete control of the dark mage.

“It should be about time that we begin.””

“It has begun long ago, you idiot.”

Faced with that will that can’t wait to start the fight, a mocking voice and a wind blade responded to it at the same time. The wind blade did not let Vritra have any time to react, and sliced off both its wings entirely.

The sliced off wings changed back into the transparent slimes upon leaving the dragon’s body. The slimes crawled forward on the ground surface, and then stuck onto the dragon’s legs, combining with the dragon directly from that spot.

After several seconds, wings sprouted from Vritra’s back once more.

“That was mean.”

With a meaning completely different from what he said, Mikaeru announces unhurriedly:

“And I was waiting so patiently for you guys. Yet to sneak attack without even shouting start, how despicable. You really have no sportsmanship.”

“Oh really, you flatter me.”

Kazuma acts humble, looking serious. The word “despicable” is but a praise to his ears.

“Next it shall be my turn!”

Vritra draws in one deep breathe. As if it really possesses lungs, its chest area begins to inflate.

After the crystal-like transparent teeth bite against each other, hot sparks were flared out in its mouth. All the air that filled the entire chest was blown out at the same time.

Dragon’s breath.

Pitch black flames stretched out in a straight line, passing through where the three were just now.

“Dragons can breathe fire. This guy really faithfully acts as how a dragon should be.”

Kazuma murmurs as he flies backwards. Vritra turns its head in pursuit of Kazuma, the shining black flames burns the air, following closely behind Kazuma.

“How persistent!”

Kazuma waves his right hand horizontally, the wind generated by this action blows the flames that are closing in at him off. At the same time, an upward wind strikes at Vritra’s chin like an uppercut.

Kachunk, the dragon’s mouth is closed up, the dragon’s breathe naturally stops as well. Kazuma lands onto the ground unhurriedly.

“Did you expect something like that can defeat me? If so, you are really underestimating me too much!”

“We were just getting to the good part!”

Vritra roars as a strike from its front legs rushes at Kazuma.

The five hooked claws at its feet, each of them possesses a length and sharpness similar to a katana. There is perhaps no organism on earth that can get hit by such a strike and still possess a full corpse!

Faced with the attack coming in horizontally, Kazuma calmly calculates the distance and dodges it easily. Having its full-scale attack dodged by the opponent, Vritra’s body began wavering, having lost balance.

“You fell for it.”

With its back towards Kazuma, Vritra bears its teeth and smirks. With the centrifugal force that comes with making a semi-circular rotation, its tail was flung out with a devastating force.

Kazuma originally intended to use wind blades to cut the tail off, but at the last moment he decided not to.

That tail that is like a log, its size is enough to contain a person within, and he cannot be certain that Misao is not inside.

“-------Che!”

He jumps up to evade, but he was just a little too late. The tail swept past the tip of his feet, Kazuma who was in the air, his body began rotating vigorously.

“Nii-sama!”

Ren releases fire pellets at Vritra who intends to follow up on its attack. The golden flames hit the neck portion of the gigantic dragon------but are reflected off by the silvery white scales.

“Huh!?”

“Quit meddling around!!”

Ren jumps backwards, attempting to dodge the backhand claws. However, pitch black fireballs were released from the tip of Vritra’s claws.

“-------!!”

Ren who is in mid-air is unable to dodge at all. Seeing Ren who hurriedly intends to use his hands to defend, Kazuma who regained his posture shouts out loudly:

“Don’t block it! Get away!”

This is an impossible request, the black flames mercilessly wraps around Ren’s arms.

That filthy thing that bears youki can no longer be associated with the word fire, it is just a boiling hot mass of filthy particles.

Having its properties changed to such an extent, the spirit’s blessings are unable to take effect. The black flames mercilessly erode the body that can originally resist against fire.

“Wahhh!”

“Ren!!”

Vritra uses its huge body to stand before Kazuma who is rushing to his brother’s side.

“Get lost------------!!”

“GRRRRYYYYYYYWWWWW!!”

The shockwave met the dragon’s breathe head-on. Though the wind sliced the black flames apart, the weakened shockwave is insufficient to send Vritra’s huge body off.

“Don’t block my way------”

Kazuma waves his hand out once more. However, Vritra takes in a huge breath as well, preparing to spit fire. Ignoring the opponent’s actions entirely, Kazuma acts on his own and begins to gather wind blades.

Yet, just before the conflict happens again, a plasma ball from the side sent Vritra flying. The huge body that has a weight greater than a blue whale, is now flying in the air like a stray cat being knocked down by a cat.

“------ Ayano?”

“Leave this to me.”

Ayano uses a monotonous voice to say, and then began closing in onto Vritra. She does not even look at Kazuma, and waves Enraiha calmly.

“……?”

Though Kazuma is very puzzled by that cold behaviour, but right now Ren’s situation is more important. He leaves Vritra to Ayano, and runs to the side of Ren who is sitting on the floor.

“Are you still alive, Ren!?”

“Ah, yes…… I survived somehow. But, my flames actually bounced off……”

“Well, since it is using Misao as its core, so its fire resistance probably increased as well.”

In fact, it is too humble to say that it “probably increased as well”. Having taken that attack from Ayano earlier, there is not even a trace of burnt mark on those silvery white scales. Just looking at its fire resistance, Vritra is comparable to a member of the Kannagi main family.

(…… That is to say, I cannot expect much from the two of them, and that I must take care of this myself? And to add on to that, this is free service.)

Kazuma indulges in depressing thoughts as he checks Ren’s injuries.

He was burnt from the back of his hand to his elbow, but it will not place his life in danger. Ren seems to have used his own flames to nullify the attack.

“Hmm------ It looks fine. This should not leave a scar.”

Seeing that the injury is lighter than what he had expected, he relaxes and caresses Ren’s tiny head.

“You can back off now, just leave everything else to Ayano and me.”

“I still can fight!”

Ren shouts out instantly. He raises his head and uses determined eyes to look at the surprised Kazuma.

“I still can fight, I cannot back off just because of a small injury like this.”

“----------------”

Kazuma looks straight at his brother, who possesses a strong will to fight, for some time------ and then places his hand on Ren’s head once more.

“I want to save Misao, lend me your strength!”

“Yes!”

Ren nods with pride. At this moment------

“GRRRRLLLLYYYY------------!!”

Vritra’s roar shook the air. Ren looks towards that direction, and subconsciously widens his eyes.

A glowing magical formation suddenly appeared on the ground surface, and began to wrap by the side of the gigantic dragon that is giving off a silvery white glow.

The hexagonal formation that has two circles of different diameters at the center slowly begins to spin. As the volume of the roar increases, the glow becomes more glaring, lightning running at the surface.

The lightning that is rampaging on the ground surface created countless lightning balls, floating around Vritra. The lightning balls that are connected to each other by thin lightning, is just like an electric prison trapping a gigantic dragon.

“GYYYR!”

With its short cry as a signal, all the lightning balls shot off at the same time. There were no fixed targets, just a bunch of lightning balls being shot off in a wide area, following an unpredictable route to strike at Ayano.

“Onee-sama!”

Ren cries out loudly. At this moment, Ayano uses a speed faster than the speed of sound to sprint out.

Up against the lightning balls that are falling down like rain, the tiny body speeds within their gaps at a godly speed.

An emergency stop that brings down her speed in an instant, a sharp directional change that goes against the law of inertia, and an amazing acceleration to speed up to her limit in an instant, Ayano illustrates such a body motion that can be called a miracle. The countless lightning balls are unable to touch their target at all, and begins to lose their energy like that.

After passing through the torrent of lightning, Ayano buries herself into the chest of Vritra. She dodges the claws and tail that strike at her with ease, and jumps onto Vritra’s back at the same time, using the entire weight of her body to stab Enraiha downwards.

Kachun!

A solid sound sounded off, the tip of Enraiha pierced through the silvery white scale.

Damage of this level, is nothing but a needle prick to Vritra. This is not Ayano’s real intention.

“------ Huuu!”

As she breathes out, fire spirits are injected into the gigantic dragon’s body from the tip of Enraiha. And then, ignited.

“GWYYYYYYYYYY!”

Even the sturdy scales seems fragile under the explosion from within the body. A gap big enough to contain a person within was made on the back of the dragon by the explosion.

“GRRRRWWWWWWWWWW!!”

Vritra gives off an angry roar as it twists its body. Ayano dodges the randomly waving claws and tail calmly, and pulls a distance from Vritra once more.

“------ Onee-sama is so powerful……”

After witnessing Ayano’s astonishing strength in battle, Ren gasps. Yet, Kazuma beside him seems to look displeased.

“That girl…… What the hell is she thinking?”

Ren thought that he was commenting on Ayano, and speaks in her aid hurriedly:

“B……But! Misao is also a Jutsushi of the Kannagi, she will probably not be killed by that hit earlier------”

“I don’t mean that, that kind of fighting style is too reckless. She has completely given up on defense------ Does she want to die?”

Kazuma’s voice did not carry any joke or mockery. Ren shivers, and looks at Ayano who consistently performs kamikaze style attacks.

“Onee-sama……!”

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 6

2008-12-20T06:29:37Z

ShadowZeroHeart: New page: == Chapter Six - Finale - The Brave and Selfless Rescuer == === 1 === “He” watched everything from the sky, and has been doing so since the beginning. To a human, it is basically a...

Kaze no Stigma

2008-12-20T06:26:54Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==

*May 28, 2007
**Just Started

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The disinherited son returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The sudden disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault - Determination After Removing All Doubts]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship –Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall – The price for power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two – The price of Soul-]] (100% and requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 6|Chapter 6 - Finale - The brave and selfless rescuer-]] (13/77 pages)
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

Users who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] and the Project Administrator before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

Kaze no Stigma

2008-12-09T10:30:17Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==

*May 28, 2007
**Just Started

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The disinherited son returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The sudden disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault - Determination After Removing All Doubts]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3 - Friendship –Contributions and Mistakes-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4 - Fall – The price for power-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5 - Fall Part Two – The price of Soul-]] (100% and requiring edits)
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

Users who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] and the Project Administrator before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 5

2008-12-09T10:28:50Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

== Fall part two – The price of Soul- ==

=== 1 ===

“…………!”

There is a guy leaning against the wall reading a horse racing paper, his eyes stop at a female who passes the corner of his view.

That is a girl who looks a little over twenty, wearing a tidy blue silk kimono. The guy takes up his paper to cover his face, acting as though nothing is wrong, but yet staring at the girl attentively at the same time.

The girl seems completely unaware of his gaze, and continues to walk at a set pace. The guy folds his paper and places it under his armpit, and takes out a hand phone from belt holster at his waist.

“I see the target. Will begin tailing her.”

At the same moment------

A middle aged guy hangs a silver chain over an opened map. There is a platinum ring at the chain that forms a loop, wavering at a height that almost touches the map.

“------Hmm.”

Suddenly, the chain begins to shift in a certain direction. The ring, as if being pulled by some invisible force, its movements seem clearly unnatural.

The guy moves in the direction the chain is being pulled in, and when he realized he had walked too far, he moves back again, and after repeating these adjustments over and over again, he finally stops at the point where the invisible force has led him.

“------ This is the place?”

The ring kept spinning at a point on the map. The guy reads out the name of the place that is indicated there, and then reaches out to pick up the phone on the table.

A young female is attentively staring at a crystal ball. That is a beauty who is dressed up as a fortune telling that can be seen anywhere on the streets, giving off a mysterious aura. Even though it is awful to describe her this way.

The crystal ball of radius twenty centimeters is carved and polished flawlessly, yet for some reason there is a white mist at the centre of it.

In order to see through the mist, the female uses a scary expression to stare at the crystal ball, a nerve revealing itself at her temple.

“------!”

Maybe due to her hard work, the white mist gradually disperses, and an image begins to surface------ Something like a building.

The entire structure seems thin and long, a black cross is portrayed at the upper half of the white wall.

The entrance was zoomed into. The female reads out the words carved on the door, and joints them down carefully.

“Speaking of which, how daring. This is indeed a blind spot.”

The female gives a praising smile towards the enemy she has never seen before, and walks out of the room to make her report.

An hour later------

The ten Jutsushis led by Ogami Masayuki all gathered near a certain Church at Ikebukuro. The purpose, needless to say, is to hunt down Misao, whom they have finally found.

This operation is a little rushed, there was no time to hesitate. They failed to find any trace of where she was hiding before this, yet they managed to find her through a few channels suddenly.

It is really just too suspicious------ Or should it be said, that this is a luring that cannot be any more obvious, as if Misao is waving her hand right before their eyes.

It is just like saying I have hidden myself during a game of hide-and-seek, and then purposely stick her head out, as if purposely waiting for Kazuma to catch her.

But, Misao’s power should still not be sufficient to defeat Kazuma. Precisely because of this, Masayuki is acting hurriedly. In order to put an end to this himself, before Misao is defeated by someone else------

“Listen up people, among you, there may even be a few of you that are on good terms with Misao, but don’t misunderstand. She is an unforgivable evil being that has degenerated into a demon, so do not go easy on her. In order to uphold the name and honor of the Kannagi, we must eradicate her such that not a single cell of her remains!”

Standing before the subordinates he gathered, Masayuki is giving a speech loudly. The hidden meaning of “The survival of the Ogami family depends on this battle!” is conveyed to everyone clearly.

Or it can also be said that, nothing was mentioned other than this. Like his love for his daughter, pity, the pains of having to end his own daughter by his very hands etc.

Because it is his daughter, that is why he is so hardhearted, this kind of positive explanation is not entirely absent, but to believe this saying from the bottom of the heart would probably require a lot of imagination!

Masayuki’s attitude is just like that.

Ayano leaves the group, and as she looks at Masayuki’s back as he is giving the speech, she thinks in her heart.

(Maybe it is because of her father being this way, that Misao is unable to endure the pains of losing her brothers……)

Even so, the unpleasant feelings in her heart still lingers.

Maybe this is a child’s wishful thinking. But Ayano feels that, this is not what is meant by a family.

Ren at one side seems to have the same thoughts, his expression seems very uneasy.

“So then------“

After the speech ended, Masayuki turns towards their direction, a flattering smile on his face.

“If Kazuma comes over, please deal with him.”

“….. Hmm.”

As she is under no obligation to put Masayuki at ease, so Ayano emotionlessly nods in response. Not sure how Masayuki takes her reply, he frowns to verify once more.

“Is it really okay?”

“What do you mean?”

”…… Are you confident in winning against Kazuma?”

“How can I be confident about that.”

Ayano says bluntly. This is not to scare him, but the true words in her heart.

However, Masayuki’s expression changes greatly hearing what she said.

“How…… How can that be!? Then why did you promise to take care of Kazuma!?”

“Need you ask? Because I am the only who can do it.”

Ayano looks coldly at the shocked Masayuki, and says bluntly:

“No matter what your thoughts may be, Misao must be eliminated. Not by the hands of others, but by us, the Kannagi clan, so I will not let Kazuma make trouble regarding this.

If it is left up to you people, you would all be killed within three seconds. But, I can buy you people up to three minutes, so figure something out during this period of time!”

The whole area became quiet instantly. What Ayano just said is not an alarmist talk, the number she gave, three minutes, is already a very optimistic estimate.

To think that they naively believe that up against Kazuma, having Ayano on their side allows them to relax. Perhaps the image of “the weak Kannagi Kazuma” is still buried deep in their hearts!

“So, what is the battle plan?”

Ignoring the tense atmosphere, Ayano voices out to ask Masayuki. If they have intended to fight a prolonged battle, they must change their plans immediately.

“Y…… Yes. We intend to lure Misao out from the church, and then chase her to the park just opposite. This entire area has been blocked off, so there is no worry that other people may get involved in this. After that we just need to set up a kekkai in the park, Misao is like a fish in the net. It is absolutely foolproof, there will not be any accidents.”

“Oh……”

Ayano thinks that this is not a bad method. In terms of fighting abilities, Misao is not much of a threat, so by sealing off all possible escape routes, with the power of ten, they should not lose at all?

“But, who is the one blocking the area off? And, the kekkai is……”

As she is querying, Ayano shuts up suddenly. Because she recognizes a female figure that is walking towards this area.

A tall and thin outfit with trousers. As she is wearing sunglasses, so her face is not clearly visible, but Ayano somehow just feels that she has seen this female somewhere before.

“The kekkai is ready, we can start anytime.”

After a routine report, the female takes off her sunglasses. Ayano widens her eyes instantly.

“A…… Ahhhhhh------!!”

She stretches her finger out and calls out without realizing it. That is undoubtedly the woman from before, holding hands with Kazuma at the love hotel street, called Kirika.

“Hi, Ayano.”

Kirika smiles faintly, and looks at Ayano leisurely.

“…… You know each other?”

“We met once before.”

Kirika replies, acting as though she is unaware at all. Masayuki puts on a serious expression and stares at her.

“I hope you mind your tone. Ayano-sama is of the bloodline of the main family, she is originally not allowed to be spoken to directly like this------“

“Oh, sorry for having been so rude.”

Kirika apologizes respectfully, and cutting into a long nag by an old man at the same time. She uses an extremely natural attitude to neglect the Masayuki who seems to still want to say something, and gives a formal salute towards Ayano.

“I am superintendent (Note: A title of one of the ranks of the Japan Police, of the middle ranked officers.) Tachibana Kirika sent by the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department (Note: Japan’s east Tokyo central main base of the police force). It is a pleasure to meet you.”

“Police……? The surname Tachibana, could it be------“

I am from a branch family.”

Kirika smiles as she shrugs her shoulders.

Ayano gets more and more confused. Speaking of the Tachibana family, that is a famous Onmyoji clan. Even from the branch family, how can it be possible that a member of that clan become a police.

(Prepare kekkai------?)

Ayano stares at Masayuki with strict eyes instantly.

“You sought the help of police?”

The duty of the Kannagi clan is to eradicate youma through direct combat, and the quality of their work requires cooperation from government related agencies such as the police.

As their relationships with the police are rather close, and their astounding results from protecting the society for the past thousand years, some unreasonable requests are still accepted.

But, in this current case, there should not be unrelated personals like the police involved since the start.

The criminal they are hunting down is from their own family. And to degenerate from a Jutsushi into a youma, and to kill over a hundred people has already left a great stain for the clan. Such a fact should not be revealed to outsiders.

“N…… No…… This is because……”

Seeing that Ayano is questioning him, Masayuki became afraid, he bends down slightly and retreats backwards, yet Kirika does not change her relaxed attitude.

“Please calm down, we are helping in response to Jugo-san’s request.”

“Oto-san------?”

Ayano asks in doubt. Masayuki who is hiding behind Kirika hurriedly nods in agreement.

“That is right, Ogami Misao’s hiding location is also found by us!”

Even so, Ayano still cannot understand, why would her cautious father do something that even she knows is dumb.

Against Ayano’s hostile eyes, Kirika walks towards her, defenseless. Then, she places her face by the ear of Ayano who is in her battle stance, and says softly at a volume that only Ayano can hear:

”You are mindful of what we know?”

Ayano’s body shook lightly. Kirika continues saying, looking as though she feels like laughing:

“Those things that you “do not want others to know”, we already know very well. For example, what Ogami Misao did------ But, we are still unsure of the actual number of victims.”

(Should I kill her------?)

Ayano ponders about this seriously. Even though she is very unwilling to do so, but she really cannot just ignore what she said.

“You intend to threaten the Kannagi?”

She verifies one last time. If the other party nods, then she must set her mind to it.

But Kirika shakes her head with ease.

“How can that be. I am not so ignorant, after all, such a minor issue of this standard is not enough to use as a handle.”

“------ What do you mean?”

“The “value” of the Kannagi, will not be shaken by this minor scandal. Maybe if those higher ups know of this, they may use it as a chip at making deals, but this information will be kept with me.”

Ayano raises an eyebrow.

“Didn’t you say you will not threaten us?”

“Don’t you get it? This is to represent my sincerity.”

“------?”

“Kill me, and no one will ever find out------ That is what it means.”

“------!”

“Why do you……”

“So that the soushu of the Kannagi will remember me, this tiny price means nothing. Besides, we will also get a record of having helped the Kannagi.”

“…………”

Ayano has a strange feeling. The “we” that has appeared several times in Kirika’s speech, does not seem to mean the entire police organization.

There is only one explanation that she can think of. That would be that in between the two unrelated powers of police and jutsushis, there is a line linking the two.

“Could you be that? That…… called Information consolidation department or something……”

“To be more accurate, it would be the special information consolidation department. I am the chief of that place.”

Kirika nods proudly.

The special information consolidation department of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

This is a department that is established only in the recent years, as if to hide from others, the nameplate of this department only lingers quietly at one corner of the basement of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.

Everyone knows of the existence of this department, but the number of people that knows what they do is very few. To the extent where what the words “Special Information” means, the entire Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department------ Including the employees working there, there is no one that knows at all.

To put it simply, there is no such thing existing. Such an obscure department name, it is just a hoax to hide the contents of its operations.

For over a century after the Bureau of Onmyo was disbanded, Japan has passed on most of the spiritual protecting jobs to its people. In order to make a breakthrough from this current situation, this special information department is established------ The only government-run exorcising organization.

As they are unable to label themselves as an exorcising department in broad daylight, so they used a name that seems to “do odd jobs”. It is even rumored that, the “information” is taken from the same pronunciations “dead spirits”.

Leaving this government agency style of naming aside, its establishment really made an impact in the field------

“Oh, so there really is such a department. I have not heard of any activities at all, so I had thought that it is just an urban legend kind of rumor.”

From Ayano’s current understanding, it is something like that.

“Hmm……”

Hearing this harsh comment, Kirika shows a hurt expression.

“O…… Of course we have been active! Restoring distorted kekkais, suppressing land-bound spirits etc…… Because we have to obtain Jutsushis with fighting capabilities, so we are unable to undergo large scale exorcisms……”

“Ah ah, so you are a bunch of people that are working silently. That sure seems like a government functionary.”

Ayano smiles with a “Hmph hmph”. That expression is really arrogant and incomparable, “so cute” that it makes one want to give her a tight slap.

But Kirika is an adult after all. She does not show her anger, and uses a kind smile to say to Ayano:

“But, the higher ups are always unable to understand our unnoticeable activities. Ayano, do you want to come over and work in the Special Information Department? Even if it is just as a part time job.”

“I refuse.”

Ayano’s reply is very firm. Yet, as if she just thought of something, she uses querying eyes to look at Kirika.

“Ah…… Could it be that, that time you were trying to persuade Kazuma to join?”

“Huh? Ah ah, you meant the last time we met?”

Kirika shows a relaxed smile.

Their positions are switched instantly. Ayano who is now at a disadvantage refuses to give in and stares back at Kirika, but her eyes reveals clearly that those are just looks, and empty within.

“In your heart, you really hope that I met with Kazuma only because of work right?”

“N……No I don’t……”

Despite how she is negating it at her mouth, Ayano can’t help but ask again:

“------So, what is it?”

Seeing Ayano who is lowering down her head while staring at her, Kirika replies:

“I won’t tell you.”

“------!”

“Be it for private or work, I am under no obligations to tell you anything. Isn’t that right?”

(This…… This woman……!)

Ayano’s eyes glow with murderous intent. Against such strong stare, Kirika still maintains her relaxed smile.

As the two continues staring at each other, a hand tugs Ayano’s sleeve, shrinking up. Ayano looks at that direction, and turns back to stare at Kirika after that.

“Don’t interrupt me, Ren. I must settle things with this woman------“

“But, everyone is waiting for us.”

“Huh------?”

Ayano follows the direction Ren is looking in, there are ten Jutsushis using very unfriendly eyes to observe their duel.

Among which, Masayuki seems especially impatient. He is trying his best to control himself so that he does not show an anxious expression, but he is unable to hide that nerve at his temple.

This feeling is just like using all the restraining powers one can master to hold back the impulse to scream out “Hurry up, you two brats!”.

In replacement of that roar, Masayuki asks in a fake manner:

“It is about time to head for the church…… Are the both of you ready?”

But, these two are of course not “brats” who would be afraid of someone like Masayuki. They look at the guy with a fake smile on his face, and coldly says:

“Then go?”

“Feel free to.”

Masayuki’s smile froze. He looks dumbly at the two with an expression that is neither laughing nor crying.

“I should have said ealier that “we can start anytime”. Or should I say, is there some reason that we must go together with you?”

“Mm……”

“You better hurry and move along. If she escapes, are you going to take responsibility?”

“Mmm……”

After being blasted by the two’s words continuously, Masayuki’s face flushes red, unable to say anything anymore.

Facing this old man who is staring at her with cursing eyes, Ayano waves at him with ease------ As if chasing a dog away.

“Mmm…… Everyone, let’s go!”

After shouting out as if venting his anger, Masayuki walks off with loud and clear footsteps. He reprimands the Jutsushis who look at each other in an angry voice.

“Won’t you hurry up!”

“G……Got it!”

Seeing Masayuki and gang walk off hurriedly, Ayano breathes out lightly.

“Finally gone.”

Seeing such a frank reaction, Kirika asks smilingly:

“You seem to hate that old man a lot?”

“Need you ask! Someone who intends to stiffen his heart and kill his daughter for the survival of his clan------ There is no need to put up with him!”

“As for me, it doesn’t matter as long as the Soushu is happy. Besides, what kind of future can that guy have?”

Ayano shrugs her shoulders with a bitter smile.

“I can only say, oto-san has no intentions of destroying the Ogami family.”

Even so, he cannot not take up any responsibility at all! And this responsibility must be taken up by Masayuki who is the head of the family.

“The one who is to take responsibility exists precisely to take up the responsibility. I really like this sentence. By the way------ You really intend to fight with Kazuma?”

Kirika nods as if it evoked her thoughts, and then changed topics suddenly. Even though she is slightly at a loss, Ayano still replies honestly:

“Yeah, there is no one else after all. Even though I may not be able to win, but I can try to buy time.”

“……You don’t have to push yourself so hard. Even if you lose against that man, it is not considered shameful.”

“I know. I don’t intend to put my life at it. Besides, I have this kid with me.”

She pats on Ren’s head, who is standing beside her. Ren raises his head in surprise to look at Ayano.

“Huh……? Me too……?”

Ayano keeps quiet, and changes the hand on Ren’s head into the shape of a claw. A sharp pain strikes at Ren in an instant.

“O……Ouch! That hurts Onee-sama!”

“Let’s work hard together, Ren [Heart symbol]”

“……O……Okay……”

Ren gave in to fear and pain, nodding in reply with tears in his eyes.

=== 2 ===

“Thank you for the hard work.”

Kirika shows a smile on her face, the police officers return the greeting instantly.

The vehicles that blocked the way shifted slightly, opening a small gap that allows one person to get through. Passing through that small gap, Kirika, Ayano and Ren in sequence, entered into the secured zone.

“……What a thorough job.”

Looking at their surroundings, Ayano uses an extremely shocked tone to say to Kirika.

This corner of the city that is originally very busy, has now been completely transformed into an empty dead city. Not only are there no pedestrians, even the people inside the buildings seem to be all cleared away.

Kirika shrugs her shoulders lightly.

“Actually we only evacuated a few people. Most of the people sensed an abnormality and escaped before we did anything.”

“Abnormality…… Is it?”

Smelling the stinking stench similar to a rotten fish amidst the wind, Ayano frowns. The asphalt road surface seems strangely gooey. Every step they take, their sole seems to be glued to the ground, a thin thread stuck at the centre.

Maybe due to the base portion being corroded, the trees in the park are tilting at a dangerous angle under the wind’s blow, as if it would topple any moment.

“It is rather common to hear others say, that humans are a type of animal that has lost its basic instincts. But judging from this, it seems humans have not completely lost them after all. Just think about it, isn’t there no one coming to watch the scene or any reporters at the inspection area?”

“------Now that you mention it, it seems to be that way.”

Ayano recalls the scene of when they were passing through the inspection area.

In contrast to the completely empty streets, such a big cast seems to be overdoing it, causing one to question whether it is necessary. But thinking about it more carefully, it won’t seem strange.

Because the centre of Ikebukuro is clearly sealed off, yet there are no commotions. Normally speaking this is very abnormal.

(Normally speaking huh------)

Faced with a meaningless imagination, Ayano can’t help but show a bitter smile. Under a situation whereby youki causes a physical change, causing the wind and earth to be corroded, using the word “normally” does not seem to be suitable.

If the people are to realize the abnormality and escape, that would be most convenient. Because this way they will not have to worry about other people seeing them, and fight as they wish.

She smiles in her heart, and walks to the center of the secured zone. There is a small church there, this is perhaps a church that is furthest away from the word “Holy” in the whole world!

Looking at the actual place, the preparations are ready. Ten Jutsushis surround the church, not letting even a seep of water to get through.

Sensing Ayano approaching, Masayuki who is standing right at the entrance turns around.

“Please do not take part in this Ayano-sama and Ren-sama.”

“I know.”

Ayano impatiently waves her hand towards Masayuki who reminds them once more.

The Jutsushis are concentrating, waiting for Masayuki’s signal. He knows that Misao is inside there, and at this stage he does not intend to spend more time searching the interior.

He plans to burn down the entire church.

If ten Kannagi Jutsushis are to release flames all at the same time, this kind of building would be destroyed before it even begins burning.

It is best if thing could be settled just like this. In case she survives, then according to their plans they will force her into the park and eradicate her.

There exists no element of failure. Everyone believes firmly at the arrival of their victory.

“Okay, begi……”

Right at the moment before Masayuki gave the command, the door of the church opens slowly. Masayuki hurriedly stops the hand that is about to wave down, and stares closely at the door.

Following a sharp squeaking sound, the door opens gradually. Unable to see the interior at all, the darkness filled within rejects the entry of all light.

Not only that, the darkness even began infesting the light. A certain black object passes through the front door, and appears in the space filled with light.

It is someone dressed in a pitch black kimono------ A black-haired girl wearing a mohuku. The darkness that took on the shape of a human stares at the group of people.

“…… You are…… Misao……?”

Masayuki calls out his daughter’s name, as if moaning. The reason why the pitch near the end raises up, is due to the immense youki wrapped around her.

“I welcome everyone’s arrival. Oto-sama as well, I am glad to see that you are still so healthy.”

Misao elegantly greets them. That gentle smile announces her genuine welcome.

But, if there is anyone who knows Misao, they may probably see the abnormality in this. In the recent tens years or so, Misao has never smiled like this towards Masayuki.

Of course, even Masayuki did not realize this. Because as a female, Misao who cannot become a fighter, is nothing more than a useless and worthless existence to him.

Staring angrily at the daughter who is smiling innocently, Msayuki shouts from the bottom of his heart:

“Shut up! A dirty and despicable thing like you is not qualified to call me oto-sama!”

In a moment, the smile in Misao’s eyes vanishes. But after that she remembers how to give a smile, and returns to her original expression.

“Sorry to have been so rude then. By the way------“

Misao looks around, verifying the faces of everyone at the scene.

“Where is Kazuma-san?”

“That guy has already been dismissed!”

Ayano answers at an astonishing speed:

“Whether he is capable enough is only secondary, we have no intentions of hiring someone who does not plan to work at all. This is not charity work.”

Staring at Ayano who would feel unpleasant if she doesn’t say this for quite a while, the side of Misao’s lips rises suddenly.

Ayano’s eyebrows jump up in an instant. Even if it was just for a moment, but she has correctly understood the meaning of that smile.

It was a mockery, a mockery that looks down upon the opponent from a high place. It is something a Jutsushi from a branch------ and to have degenerated into a youma, it is an intolerable expression.

“What is so funny……?”

Ayano questions in a suppressed tone.

“The attitude of Ayano-sama is too ugly.”

Misao replies, still having a smile at her face.

Swoosh, Ayano steps out, slanting her right body. That is completely a battle posture. Masayuki who is standing between the two is so scared he jumps backwards.

Ignoring the murderous aura directed at her, Misao smiles and says:

“Does Kazuma-san caring only for me make you that jealous?”

“------!”

The uprising murderous aura shakes the area, but Misao shows no signs of backing off. Unsure whether she is confident in winning, or has lost her normal judgment capabilities------

“Very well…… Speaking of which, we have yet to settle from last time.”

“Is that so…… I can’t recall such a thing.”

A face-off like swords and blades crossing each other. Their exchanged glances gives off sparks, a tense atmosphere is at the brink of exploding.

Ayano takes out her Enraiha quietly, the golden brilliances that erupts from it exorcises the murky youki.

Faced with a sudden battle between females, the Jutsushis from branch families began trembling.

“A…… Ayano-sama. Leave Misao to us……”

Masayuki hurriedly tries to halt Ayano, yet he quietens down under the stare filled with murderous intent. After all, the level between the two is completely different.

No one can stop them. Just as everyone at the scene is thinking this way------

“Excuse me, sorry to disturb when the two of you are so busy.”

With her ear stuck at the mobile phone that is switched to vibration mode, Kirika makes a routine announcement.

“Yagami Kazuma has appeared. He is closing in from the direction of the main road.”

Ayano’s body shook suddenly.

(Saved------)

Seeing this reaction, Masayuki sighs in relief.

“Ayano-sama------“

“I know.”

Keeping Enraiha, Ayano stares at Misao once more. Misao lifts her chin, showing a smile of victory in response.

She saw the way Ayano’s temple entangles together.

(There should still be time after killing her first……)

For a moment, Ayano considers this seriously. But, since she has calmed down now, she cannot place her personal feelings before her.

“Masayuki-san, please act as we have originally planned. Superintendent Tachibana, I will not ask you to fight with Kazuma, but please maintain the kekkai. Okay?”

Ayano gives off commands one by one, and finally shifts her eyes to Ren.

“Let’s go stall Kazuma!”

“…… Yes……”

Ren droops his eyes, and nods to reply with a helpless tone. Yet Ayano does not care about Ren’s attitude, and forcefully drags him off.

=== 3 ===

“I am late, has it already begun?”

Sprinting on the empty streets, Kazuma grumbles.

He noticed Misao’s “invitation”, yet he noticed an hour later than Kannagi and the police. This is not due to some special reason, but purely because he was sound asleep.

Even though he jumped up from his bed immediately when he sensed the uprising youki, but he is still unable to deny the fact that he came late. The only thing fortunate to him would be that it is happening next to the hotel where it is his base to base his search.

(Speaking of which, to be located so close…… Even though I am not sure who it may be, but he is good.)

Thinking about the real enemy who has yet to reveal himself, Kazuma speeds up. Perhaps due to all his wrong-doings most of the time, he did not reach the destination that easily.

Two shadows stand before Kazuma, stopping him. Kazuma uses sharp eyes to stare at the shadows------ following that breathes out boringly.

“What is that, so it’s you.”

“Sorry, but it is me indeed.”

Hearing his disappointed voice, Ayano replies impolitely in the same manner. In her hand held Enraiha, her intentions are very obvious.

Leaving that aside------

“Why is Ren here as well?”

“Yeah…… Why do you think he is here?”

Ayano opens up her palm, and slaps onto the bitterly smiling Ren’s head. A very clear sound was given off.

“Need you ask! Of course to work together to fight against you!”

Ayano says bluntly, but Ren backs off slightly, and shakes his head vigorously at a place Ayano cannot see.

Kazuma decides to leave Ren at one side for now. Looking straight at Ayano who seems ready to fight anytime, Kazuma smiles proudly:

“------Are you mentally prepared?”

A horrifying and pressurizing atmosphere surrounds Ayano.

“Argh……”

She is very scared. Kazuma is only standing there------ Yet that is so scary already.

She is not mentally prepared at all, as there is not a single element of victory. Even so------

“Even so, I must do this! Because only I can!”

As if trying to throw away her fears and hesitations, she raises the Enraiha with force, and swings down with all her might.

“Go------!!”

A massive plasma body burns the air and speeds off. Looking at that object closing in at a high speed, Kazuma waves his hand out with ease.

The fist entangled with wind sends that plasma bullet flying. The scorching flames changes direction at a straight angle, and a big hole is made in the building caught in the flames’ path.

(……As expected, ranged attacks are useless……)

Ayano holds the Enraiha tightly, determined to go into melee combat.

As she gradually reduces the distance between them, and intend to jump straight into Kazuma, Kazuma suddenly relaxes and takes a step back.

“------?”

“So sorry when you are all fired up, but I am in a rush to get over there. I will play with you next time!”

Leaving this selfish speech, Kazuma rides the wind and flies into the sky------ And disappears. This is done by manipulating the density of air, causing a change in the refraction of light to cause an effect of invisibility.

“Huhhh!?”

Ren who is standing at the back gives off a sound of surprise. But Ayano has already seen this kind of trick before, and she has already came up with a method against this.

“Hmph------“

She raises the Enraiha slowly.

“Did you think the same trick------“

Just as the Fuu-jutsushi observes the air flow, En-Jutsushi uses fire------ Heat to see the world. Ayano cannot possibly miss the heat source that gives off more than twice the temperature of the air.

“Can be used over and over again------!!”

A high speed plasma bullet fired off, and accurately shot past the invisible Kazuma------ that layer of wind kekkai around him.

“Woahh!?”

Kazuma suddenly appeared in the sky. Having lost the protection of the wind, Fuu-Jutsushis are naturally unable to fly in the air------ and will of course fall down.

“Yosh……”

Just before falling onto the ground surface, Kazuma regains control of the wind. Headjusts his body at the same time, and his feet landing perfectly onto the ground.

Looking at the proud Ayano, Kazuma sighs and lectures her:

“Didn’t I tell you before, if you have time to study small tricks like this, you should go practice your sword skills.”

“Does it matter, it is useful anyway.”

Ayano shoulders her Enraiha, and smiles in a very proud manner:

“To have your trick being dispelled by others, you must feel displeased.”

“…… Not at all. That aside------ What do you intend to do next?”

Ayano has already dragged Kazuma back onto the ground, so then she can use Enraiha to attack directly.

<nowiki>------</nowiki>If she can hit him that is.

With powers like Ayano, she cannot possibly touch Kazuma, as there is a gap in their power that cannot be compensated with hard work and determination.

But, Ayano does not change that relaxed smile on her face.

“Did you really think I came over without preparing anything?”

“Yup, because you are an animal that acts based on instincts.”

Kazuma replies without hesitation. Ayano’s temple becomes entangled at that instant.

“------ Then, take a look at this!”

Ayano stretches her hand behind her, and grabs “That thing” and aimed it straight at Kazuma.

“Ultimate! Defense barrier!!”

<nowiki>------</nowiki>Please wait a moment------

The stagnant time began to move once more.

Kazuma sighs, as if drawing out all the air in his lungs. He looks at Ayano with eyes filled with pity.

“……Please explain!”

“Hee hee hee, no matter how bad and evil you may be, you cannot possibly harm Ren can you! As long as I have this defensive barrier, even if I cannot win you, I will not lose either!”

Ayano hides behind Ren whose entire body is lifted up by the collar, and says so confidently.

Watching this scene with a painful expression, Kazuma voices out to ask:

“……What should I say, don’t you feel embarrassed as the next soushu of the Kannagi?”

“I on the other hand feels so embarrassed……”

Hanged like a doll that has just been washed, Ren silently shed tears.

“Shut up! I will use all means to win!”

“No, you still cannot win. At most you won’t lose.”

“Argh…… Lets not talk about this. If you think you can break through this defense barrier, just try it!”

“Ahh.”

The wind blades that Kazuma releases randomly and simply, drew an arc like a boomerang, and cuts at Ayano’s hands from behind.

“Yahhh!?”

Even though it has yet to touch the skin, but her sleeves were cut off with very clear cuts. Ayano releases Ren due to the shock.

Ren runs far away instantly, escaping to a place where Ayano cannot catch. It seems he does not intend to continue playing with her.

“Ah! Stand there!”

Ayano intends to run up to chase after Ren.

.------ Swoosh!

But the wind blade that scraped her nose tip made her stop in her steps.

She subconsciously look by the side of her feet, and noticed that the surface of the asphalt road, like a piece of butter, was sliced with a very smooth cut.

Ayano began sweating cold sweat at her back.

“I can roughly guess, you intend to buy time right?”

Ayano whose thoughts are seen through, her entire body frozen. Kazuma declares coldly at her:

“As I told you earlier, I am in a rush to get over there. If you continue fooling around------ You will die!”

“------!”

As if being pressurized by a strong murderous aura, Ayano uses all her strength to move to the side.A wind blade passed where Ayano was just now.

This is not an attack to threaten or cripple one’s fighting abilities, but a lethal strike that would split one into two.

(He is serious------?)

Ayano trembles and places Enraiha at a central position, and focuses her mind at the enemy before her.

Kazuma’s attacks does not have any actions of preparation. Not even having to move a finger, and he can release a lethal strike. In comparison to dodging attacks like this, dodging bullets is much easier.

Ayano decides to give up on defending. She secretly prays that she will not suffer fatal injuries, and dashes out in a straight line.

Wind blades that strike at her continuously cancel out with the flames that surround her entire body. Ayano gives up on all meaningless dodging actions, and closes in at Kazuma in the shortest distance possible.

(------I reached him!)

The attacking range of the sword, at this distance, the sword is faster than Jutsu.

What Jutsu means is the substantiation of one’s will. And so, when one use Jutsu, he must think------ that means it must go through the brain.

In comparison, when the body is moving, including the usage of every piece of muscle, sometimes even the most basic will of to “make the body move” may be left out entirely.

For someone whose fighting skills have been trained to a certain extent, I believe they have experienced “to strike out before thinking” before. This speed will never be caught up by Jutsu. No matter how much one trains, to activate Jutsu subconsciously is impossible logically.

Ayano swings Enraiha down forcefully. The destructive powers of this sword would be too humble to be even called “overwhelming”. If a human is hit------No, lightly scratched by it, he would become a piece of charcoal.

Kazumamoves to the left to dodge the slice. Ayano pulls the blade back, reversing her grip, and cuts slanting upwards.

Kazuma moves left, and at the same time dashes into the chest of Ayano who pulled her upper body upwards for the upward slice, and stretches his hand out at the handle of Enraiha. Enraiha slips out from Ayano’s hand.

If this is a competition, the judge would have probably announced Kazuma’s victory by now. But, this is an actual battle------ And the blade that Ayano holds is Enraiha.

After dodging the palm strike aimed at her chin by twisting her body, Ayano focuses her consciousness onto Enraiha.

At the same time, the Enraiha that was flying in mid air disappeared. Following that------ In Ayano’s body, a collation of energy was made at her chest area.

She holds the empty right hand tight, and places that burning, beating power within. In the blink of an eye, Enraiha is in her right hand once more.

That is a strong and sudden straight attack. Even though Ayano thought that her surprise attack was successful, but this seems to be within the opponent’s expectations as well. Kazuma bends backwards slightly, the tip of the blade swept by his body by a mere several millimeters.

Kazuma unhurriedly pulls their distance apart once more, a smile appearing on his face. That is undoubtedly a smile of praise, but Ayano did not realize that.

(Smile all you want!)

In order to not let the opponent pull the distance apart, Ayano jumps right into Kazuma. She slices at the body parallel with the ground, and then continuously to strike at Kazuma who is dodging backwards, swinging her sword once more.

Kazuma’s back knocks against the wall of a building, he cannot retreat any further. The joy of having forced the enemy to his end made Ayano reveal a sinister smile.

(Hit------!)

All the muscles in her body tenses up, the condensed power all gather at one spot and releases. The sword tip strikes straight at Kazuma’s face at the shortest distance possible.

The scorching blade cannot be defended at all, there is no time to even dodge. Ayano firmly believes she has won.

That is a full-powered attack at that detestable face that is always laughing and joking around------

“What------“

Ayano widens her eyes. Enraiha became still before Kazuma’s face. As if stopped by an invisible wall, no matter how much strength she uses, the remaining distance of ten centimeters just cannot be shortened any further.

(A wind kekkai------?)

The truth is placed before her eyes, but Ayano still cannot believe it. A high level spirit Jutsu can go beyond a physical phenomenon------ She can understand this common knowledge very well. But, just how much will must be inputted into the air to be able to make a kekkai that is strong enough to withstand against Enraiha? Ayano cannot imagine it at all.

“This is just how it is.”

Kazuma mumbles as if it is only natural, the wind kekkai disappears at the same time. Walking past the side of Ayano who falls forward as she is unable to draw her strength back in time, Kazuma uses a tone that cannot be any more arrogant to say:

“Let’s stop here for today.”

Ayano is of course very agitated.

“Wha……What do you mean by “stop here for today”!? This is not a practice!”

“I accompanied you for some time already, what else do you have to complain about?”

“------This is not over.”

Ayano regains her calm very shortly, she uses the Enraiha to point at Kazuma.

“You must stay with me until Misao’s punishment is over. Because this problem must be taken care of by our own people.”

“You don’t have to worry about that, that side can hardly fend for themselves.”

“------What do you mean?”

Towards Ayano’s question, Kazuma silently raised his hand, stretching three fingers out.

“Three? What?”

Kazuma did not answer, but retracted his ring finger.

“Two.”

Retracted his middle finger.

“One.”

The last one. Kazuma retracts his index finger, showing a faint smile on his face.

“Bang!”

Accompanied by a strong explosive sound, a pitch black pillar of fire rises up into the sky.

=== 4 ===

“What……”

Ayano raise her head, staring at the fire pillar dumbly.

Black flames.

That is unlike the black smoke that is created from burning of heavy oil, the flames itself is black in color.

“That is…… Misao……?”

“Is there anyone else that can use flames that are full of youki like this? It seems that the battle style of the Kannagi must have changed quite a bit ever since I left then.”

Kazuma questions her back with a serious look. Perhaps he really wanted to know the answer to this question?

“We don’t have anyone like that!”

Ayano answers rudely. Of course, Kazuma will not feel bad about this. He puts on an expression as though it does not matter to him, and shrugs his shoulders as he walks off.

“W...... Wait a minute!”

Kazuma obediently stops in his steps.

“What is the matter? Is there someone among those people there that you hope will die? Then I don’t mind waiting a bit longer, after all there is only three minutes left.”

Ayano took quite a bit of time to truly understand what that sentence meant. Ren who interpreted what the line means asks with a fearful look on his face:

“Is Misao really that strong? That even ten people working together are still unable to defeat her.”

“Six.”

Kazuma corrects truthfully.

“------Huh?”

“That blast earlier, the presence of four people disappeared.”

Ren became speechless, and in replacement is Ayano’s roar:

“You should say something like that earlier!”

“You should have realized it much earlier yourself.”

“……Y…….You……”

“Calm down, Onee-san.”

Ren tries to pacify Ayano who is on the brink of explosion as he looks at his brother with blaming eyes.

“Onii-san, why can’t you just get along with onee-san?”

“What do you mean by get along? Our goals this time are entirely different, she is my enemy.”

“Don’t tell me you still intend to defend Misao!?”

“Yup.”

Kazuma nods naturally at Ayano who stares at him with her eyes wide open.

“…… What are you thinking? Do you know how many people that girl killed!?”

“How would I know. I am not so kind as to pity those strangers that died.”

Kazuma spits this line out easily, and following that walks off without waiting to see their reactions. Ayano hurriedly chases after him from behind------ And finally overtook Kazuma.

The park is not that far away. Even though she ran, she was only faster by around ten seconds.

But, that is more than enough.

(Find her, and settle it in one shot!)

She is very confident. No matter how strong Misao may have become, compared to herself who is of the main family, their levels of power are entirely different. Just one strike from Enraiha should be able to eliminate Misao?

She reached the park. She jumped over the fence at the entrance, and ran into the square.

There is no need to search for her, Misao stands at the centre of the square. Despite being surrounded by Jutsushis of the branch families, there is not a single trace of anxiety on her face, instead it is the Jutsushis that seem to be trembling in fear.

There is no time to care for the face of the Ogami anymore. In order to finish Misao off at one go, Ayano pushs the Jutsushis surrounding Misao away------ And then became stunned like them.

Misao did not even notice Ayano’s appearance, and is playing with a rubber ball happily.

She wears an innocent smile, and uses an extremely gentle motion to bounce the rubber ball that rebounds back to her waist level. The group stares at this simple repeating action without getting bored by it.

However, the rubber ball looks very old and tattered, the surface has became yellowish like the earth. The fading grayish black threads spread around in great volumes, just like a bamboo curtain falling off continuously. Those continuously wavering black thread, are just like hair------

(Just like------?)

The instant she realizes what that rubber ball is, Goosebumps rose all over Ayano’s body. Her hand reaches out to cover her mouth, trying hard to stop herself from vomiting.

The messy black threads------ those are hair of a man around fifty over years of age.

The red threads that spread over the soil-yellow surface------ Those are blood stains that are stuck to the victim’s skin.

That object that Misao is playing like a rubber ball, is the head of a dead person. The face of the man who is planning to slay his own daughter for the survival of the family, is now bouncing up and down between the ground surface and the white and tender hand.

Dong……Dong……

The sound of the rebounding of the “rubber ball” is abnormally heavy. Every time it hits against the solid ground, more wounds are gradually added to Masayuki’s painful and distorted expression.

Speaking in terms of common sense, it is impossible for the head of a human to bounce like a rubber ball. This may have been caused by psychic powers or something similar to move the head……

“…… Misao……”

Ayano is unable to say a word. Facing off against a girl who is happily playing with her father’s head, what can she say?

Before the eyes of Ayano and gang who are holding their breaths and staring at her, Misao bounces the “rubber ball” attentively.

If there is any purpose to this action, that could still be seen in a more optimistic manner. Like venting her anger on the body, scaring the enemy with her power, or a part of a Jutsu ritual------ Anything would have been fine.

But this is different.

Anyone can tell that, this action is meaningless.

This is just merely a “game”. Like a kid taking a piece of paper crushed in a bundle as a ball, she is just merely playing with her father’s head as a rubber ball.

“…………”

Misao suddenly hits the “rubber ball” with force. Jumping higher than before, the “rubber ball” bounces to her chest area, and Misao stretches her hands out to catch it.

“What have you been doing since just now?”

No one understood what her murmuring meant.

Yet, a voice came in reply.

“It is hard to explain in a moment’s notice, but I still rushed here.”

Like an avalanche, everyone’s eyes gathered at the same direction.

That relaxed expression without any tension, did not waver at all under the stare of everyone in the area.

Even though he possesses power that surpasses anyone, but his presence is calmer and firmer than anyone.

Just that cheeky appearance is enough to dispel the abnormal demonic presence given off by Misao.

Natural as the air, and possessing absolute power to accept everything. To possess a “right” that is not violated by anyone, the man called Yagami Kazuma stands there.

“Looks like I made it in time for the main event of this show.”

Kaze no Stigma

2008-12-03T09:52:19Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==

*May 28, 2007
**Just Started

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The disinherited son returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The sudden disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault - Determination After Removing All Doubts]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (100% requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (100% requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] (55%)
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

Users who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] and the Project Administrator before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 5

2008-12-03T09:51:31Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Second Question

2008-12-01T09:25:16Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

----
Second Question

Please write down the idioms which fit the following meanings:

(1)Fail to do something you are good at

(2)Encounter consecutive unfortunate events

Mizuki Himeji's Answer

(1)“Even monkey will drop from the trees”

(2)“Have a leaking rooftop in a rainy day”

Teacher's Comment:

Correct. There are other answers for the first part question, such as “Horses losing their front hooves”, “Even fishes may drown”; other answers for the second part question will be “Good things don't start coming, bad things never stop happening”, “A year full of misfortunate” etc.

Kouta Tsuchiya's Answer

(1)“Even horse will drop from the tree”

Teacher's Comment:

That will be an incredible scene.

Akihisa Yoshii's Answer

(2)“Have a leaking rooftop and landslide occurs”

Teacher's Comment:

Aren't you too unlucky?

----

“What the... Isn't this room too large to be a classroom?”

Stepping into the third floor that I never had a chance to get to last year, a class room which is five times larger than usual is located right in front of me.

Maybe this is the Class A that people has been talking about? Let's see what is in there.

“Congratulations to everyone for making it to the second year. My name is Takahashi
Youko and I am the homeroom teacher for Class A. Nice to meet you.[1]”

I stop and look into the classroom through the big window, there is an intelligent looking woman with spectacles standing in front of the classroom. She has her hair tied up together at the back of her head and dressed up neatly in suits.

When she stops her speech, her name doesn't show on the blackboard. Instead, it shows up on a plasma TV which is huge enough to cover the whole wall. How luxurious! How much money did they spend on that?

“First of all, please check the things that are given to everyone. Everyone should have a laptop, personal air-conditioner, fridge, adjustable chairs etc. Are they working properly?”

There are more than enough space, facilities and equipment that are enough for 50 students to use.

The fridges are filled with drinks and snacks. Every student has their own air-conditioner which they can change the temperature that they want.

If you look around in the classroom, you will notice that the ceiling is made of glass, high class drawings hanging on the walls with ornamental plants around the room, the interior design looks like the lobby of a five-star hotel.

“Beside the text books and the reference books, the food and drinks in the fridge are provided by the school, free of charge. If you need any other facilities or equipments, feel free to let us know.”

I can smell the fragrance of the red tea, it seems some students have started using the facilities and make some red tea.

“Now, let me introduce the class leader. Kirishima Shouko, please come forward.”

“Yes.”

The person, who stands up and answers the call, is a girl with black long hair and her outlook resembles a Japanese doll.

She is a gentle looking girl who has a beautiful face, along with a dignified aura around her which makes her look like she is free of secular affairs.

Everyone in the classroom is looking at her.

Class leader ---- the person who scored the highest in the class division examination in this class.

In other words, the smartest person in Class A is also the smartest person among the second years, that is why she is getting all the attention.

“My name is Kirishima Shouko, nice to meet you.”

Although everyone is looking at her, she still introduces herself as usual.

It seems everyone is staring at her eye, but when I look carefully, actually all of them are female. It seems the rumours are real!

She was very famous as soon as she enrolled into this school. Everybody knew how beautiful she was, and a lot of guys confessed to her. However, no one ever succeed.

Since then, there were rumours around saying she like girls-----I see, the tide doesn't start without wind.

“Everyone in Class A, please work together with Kirishima from now on till the end of second year and study hard together! The 'WAR' starts now, please don't lose to anyone else. ”

The homeroom teacher concludes the speech, Kirishima bows and returns to her seat.

Oh no, I should hurry to my classroom.

I quickly walk along the corridors with the extremely fast pace.

I stand below the sign with 'Year 2 Class F' written on it, stop there with some hesitation.

Will being late to class give my classmate a bad impression?

Is anyone in the classroom disgusting, scary or hard to deal with?

What kind of comrades am I going to have for the rest of the year? I begin to worry about this when I think about it.

“Well, maybe I just worry too much.”

It is just being late; there is nothing to worry about.

Come to think of it, we are classmates; there is nothing to be afraid of! Maybe they will start to worry about me that I am late because I am not feeling well (actually it's because I overslept).

Calm down, there is nothing to worry about. I need to trust the comrades that I will have to work together with from now on.

After I make up my mind, I push the door open and greet to the classmate in the room with my most sincere voice.

“Sorry, I am a bit late.”

“Hurry up and sit down you Itsuki.”

My perfect image is ruined!

“Didn't you hear what I have just said?”

Come to think of it, this person speaks really rudely. Being a teacher doesn't grant you the right to speak in this impolite way.

I glare fiercely at the guy who is standing on the podium.

He is unexpectedly tall, probably close to 180 cm! His body is slim but not thin, which make him looks like a ruthless boxer. Slowly looking up, I saw a pair of eyes filled with will power, wild looking handsome face, and the short hair on his head looks like '''mane'''.

“Yuuji, what the hell are you doing?”

This guy is not a teacher; he is my bad friend, Sakamoto Yuuji.

“I am taking the place of the teacher on the podium because the teacher is late.”

“You take the place of the teacher? You? Why?”

“Somehow, my score is the highest among all of us in Class F.”

“So that make you class leader?”

“Yes, that's right.”

Yuuji cunningly smiles. After listening to what he has just said, I smile as well. In other words, if I can take care of Yuuji, no one can stop me doing anything in this class.

“Therefore, everyone in this class is my subordinate.”

Yuuji proudly overlooks the classmates who are sitting on the ground.

----Yes, everyone is sitting on the ground.

Why? The answer is very simple, because there are no chairs.

“On the other hand ... This classroom really befits the name of Class F.”

I should find a place and sit down first.

“Sorry, please let me through.”

Suddenly, a weak voice comes from my back.

A stupid looking old man, with untidy hair, dressing in wrinkle shirt is standing there.

“It is homeroom meeting now; can I put a chair there?”

Since he doesn't wear the uniform, and look far from being a teenager, I think he should be the homeroom teacher for this class.

“Roger that.”

“OK.”

Yuuji and I answer him separately and return to our seats (?).

The teacher waits till we are seated, then stands on the podium and speaks slowly:

“Good morning everyone, my name is Fujihara Shin; I will be the homeroom teacher for Year 2 Class F. Nice to meet you.”

Fujihara sensei originally plans to write his name on the dirty board, but he fails to do so. Oh my god! The school doesn't provide chalk?

“Does everyone have a washiki table[2] and cushion? Please raise your hand if you don't have any of them.”

There are around fifty students squeezing in this small little classroom, without writing tables. There are only tatami[3], washiki tables and cushion. What a brand new and luxury set of facilities! Although I have been informed from first year, but seeing the real thing still shock me.

“Sensei-----My cushion doesn't have any cotton in it.”

There are numbers of students’ reports to the teacher with regards to the faulty equipments.

“I see. Bear with it”

“Sensei, the leg of my washiki table breaks into half.”

“Did they give you the glue? Stick it back yourself later.”

“Sensei, the wind is blowing in from the broken window, it is very cold here.”

“I see. I will report to the school and request for plastic bags and cellophane tape to repair it.”

In the corner of the room, spiders are webbing around freely, and you can't find somewhere on the wall that is clean and free from drawing or writing. This is terrible, is this an abandoned house?

“If you need anything else, try your best getting it yourselves.”

The smell of mildew coming from somewhere is filling up the classroom; it must be caused by the mildew below these old tatami.

“Let's start the self-introductions! We will start from the person sitting beside the corridor.”

When Fujihara sensei finishes his speech, among the students who are sitting in a circle, one of them stands up and starts the self-introduction by telling his name.

“My name is Kinoshita Hideyoshi, a member of the drama club.”[4]

I was wondering who is speaking, so it's Hideyoshi.

He has a unique way of speaking, with a slim body and loosely tying his shoulder-length hair at the back of the head, even I who already know him have a glimpse at ----- No, even when I look at him carefully, his cuteness can easily make me think that he is a girl. That's right, that is Kinoshita Hideyoshi, my classmate last year.

On the other hand, if he dressed up in a female uniform, and changed his way of speaking, he would definitely be treated as a girl. This could happen easily in a class full of smelly guys like this.

“Therefore, nice to see you.”

Hideyoshi has a subtle smile, and ends his self-introduction. So... so CUTE! Wait a second Yoshii Akihisa, don't fall for the trick! He is a guy!

“Tsuchiya Kouta…”

I keep mumbling the same warning I have been telling myself numerous time from last year, and the next student already started his self-introduction.

Who is it? Ah, I know this guy as well.

He is still as reticent as usual. He doesn't have huge body, but you can see that he is good in sports from the muscles he has. I don't know why he is so shy, is it because he doesn't want to stand out too much and get into troubles? Well, there are all sorts of people in the world.

However, I can only see guys in the class room. Is it the same in the world that there are hardly any girls in the last class?

“...is my name. I grew up overseas. Although I can speak Japanese, reading is still a bit hard for me.”

When I am thinking about other things, someone already started the self-introduction.

“My English is very poor because I grew up in Germany. My hobby is ---”

OH! It is a girl this time; it is a precious treasure to the whole class. Finally, at least there is one girl in the class.

“My hobby is beating Yoshii Akihisa.”

Who is it? Who has this extreme, special and dangerous hobby?

“Hello---”

The person smiling and waving at me is---

“Ah, Shi---Shimada, it is you!”

“Yoshii, nice to see you again this year”

Another person that I know, and my natural enemy from last year---Shimada Minami.

Why? Why so many people that I know are in the same class? Isn't it strange? Is it what we call birds of feathers flock together? I can't believe I actually have the same level as these people!

“Nice to see you.”

OK, it seems the person in front of me has just finished his self-introduction, it is my turn now.

I take a breath and stand up from the ground.

Let's start my self-introduction! The first impression is very important, in order to make a lot of good friends, I must stress that I am a positive and optimistic person.

Suddenly an idea just runs through my mind, so I decide to use a relaxing joke to start my speech. I try my best to speak in a funny way, and start my self-introduction.

“Er, my name is Yoshii Akihisa; feel free to call me 'Darling'.”

<big>'''“DAR--LING!”'''</big>

It sounds like a huge chorus formed by rough voices, it is more disgusting than I can ever imagine.

“Sorry, I take back what I have just said! Nice to see you.”

Although I have a fake smile on my face and return to my seat, I still feel like I am going to vomit. I never imagine that they will really use that to call me, Class F is really horrible.

The self-introduction doesn't seem to stop because of my feeling.

Just when I nearly fall asleep because the self-introduction seems to continue endlessly with just stating the names, someone opens the door. A girl stands at the entrance, putting her hand on her chest and trying to catch her breath.

“I, I am sorry...I am la..late.”

“What?”

Everyone shouts out in shock, this is normal. Normally when this kind of things happens, everyone will be shocked.

“Actually you are coming at the right time, we are having self-introduction now. Please introduce yourself to the class, Himeji.”

“O..OK! My name is Himeji Mizuki, nice to meet you....”

Himeji used a smaller voice than her small body and said that.

Her skin is as white as the new snow, the long and soft hair at the back shows the gentle nature of the owner. With the cuteness of her appearance, she really stands out in the class full of guys.

However, her beautiful outlook is not the reason that causes everyone to be shocked.

“I have a question!”

One of the guys who have finished his self-introduction raises his right hand.

“Ah, ye...yes, what is your question?”

Being questioned immediately after stepping into the class room, Himeji can't hide that she is in shock of what is happening, but her action is similar to a cute little animal, it is so cute.

“Why are you here?”

The first question is very impolite.

But this is the same question everyone in the class wants to ask.

Her cute outlook does attract other's attention, more importantly her result is very good. Her result of the enrolment examination is the 2nd highest, and her result is always among the top ten.

A good student like her shouldn't be in the lousy class like Class F. No matter whom you ask, the answer will be she belongs to Class A.

“About this...”

With a nervous look on her face, Himeji’s body stiffs up and she says:

“I had a fever during a class division examination...”

After hearing that, everyone in the class nods and says “So that's why.”

Leaving in the middle of the examination will result in zero. In other words, she didn't finish the class division examination last year, so she was allocated to class F.

Listened to Himeji's answer, many people in the class start to say their own excuses.

“Now that I think of it, I am allocated to Class F because of '''fever''' as well.”

“Yeah, it was chemistry right? That was hard.”

“I didn't do well because I heard that my brother was involved in an accident.”

“Shut up you singleton.”

“My girlfriend didn't let me sleep the night before examination.”

“Yeah right, that's the biggest lie I ever heard of this year.”

These guys are more idiot than I can imagine.

“Nice..nice to see you.”

Among the noisy discussion, she runs to the space beside me and Yuuji. I never thought that I can stay in the same classroom and sit so close to her. To tell the truth, my heart beats wildly. She is very cute; it makes me think that welcoming her in a lousy classroom like this is a serious crime.

“I am so scared...”

Himeji instantly sighs and lies on the table when she gets to the seat.

Great! Since we are sitting so close together, this is a great chance to talk to her! Our love will start from this incident, and eventually we will become the destined lover. That's right; this first sentence will be the key to the door of our happiness and future.

“Hime... ...”

“Himeji.”

Yuuji, who is sitting beside me speaks up and covers my voice. Damn you Yuuji! My future plan “From classmate heading towards the red carpet of marriage---The spring that we met---Six hundred and fifty four episodes” ended without playing more than two minutes! What do you want me to show the audiences for the rest of the six hundred fifty three hours and fifty eight minutes!

“Y...Yes. Is anything wrong?”

Himeji looks toward Yuuji in panic and carefully makes her skirt to be straight. Is it because sitting on cushion can easily make the skirt wrinkle?

“My name is Sakamoto, Sakamoto Yuuji, nice to meet you.”

“Ah, my name is Himeji, nice to meet you.”

She bows her head deeply and gives a salute greeting. From how she gives the greeting, her family education must be very good.

“Well, are you still feeling sick?”

“I would like to know as well.”

I unwittingly cut into the conversation. I was sitting beside her during the class division examination, she doesn't look too well at the time, I wonder if she feels better now.

“Yo..Yoshii?”

Himeji is shocked when she sees my face. Do you have to be shock like that? Am I that ugly? No way, this is impo----

“Himeji, sorry that Akihisa's ugly face scares you.”

What? What is going on here? Maybe Yuuji is trying to cover up for me, but I am not happy at all.

“That..That's not true! You see my eyes are filling with energy, my face is slim and beautiful, I am not ugly at all! Actually I...”

“Now that you mention it, your face doesn't look bad at all! I know someone who is interested in you!”

What? I never imagine that Yuuji will have such good information. I better confirm this with him.

“Eh? Who is ...”

“Who...Who is it?”

Himeji's voice cover my voice. Well it doesn't really matter since we are asking the same question. It seems like girls in this age are interested in topics like this.

“I remember the name is Kubo---”

Kubo? Who is the girl with the surname Kubo?

“Toshimitu I think!”

Kubo Toshimitu --> (Sex/MALE)

“......”

“Akihisa, are you crying secretly?”

I am stained now; I can't be a bridegroom anymore.

“Don't worry, half of that is a joke.”

“What? How about the other half?”

“Oh right, Himeji are you feeling well?”

“I am fine now.”

“Yuuji, how about the other half?”

Since Yuuji is ignoring me, I raise my voice to catch his attention.

“You over there, silent.”

The teacher knocks the table a few times, the knocking sound serves as a warning.

“I am sorry---”

(Crashing sound)

Suddenly, the teacher's wooden table turns into wood chips. The table can't even withstand a few knocks, how bad are the things we have here?

“....I will go and get a new table to replace it. Please be patient.”

The teacher feels embarrassed and quickly steps out of the classroom.

Once again I realise how lousy the equipment we have in this class.

“Ah ha ha...”

Himeji has a forced smile on her face.

Looking at her like this reminds me that, people like Yuuji and I deserve to study in a classroom like this, but it must be hard for her to study in a classroom like this.

Well, it is our own fault for not performing well in the examination. Being able to take care of our own health is a kind of strength as well. However, just because leaving the examination due to illness, and end up being allocated to Class F is just ridiculous, they should at least give her another chance right?

The anger towards the unfairness of the class division examination swirls up inside of my heart. If that's the case, we should try our best in getting some better equipment for her.

I talk to the class leader who is yawning at the moment: “Yuuji, come here.”

“What do you want?”

“We can't talk here, let's go to the corridor.”

“Fine by me.”

I stand up and walk towards the corridor. At that time, Himeji and I accidentally look at each other.

“Well, what's up?”

It is homeroom meeting now and no one is on the corridor, so we can speak freely.

“About this classroom...”

Of course it mean Class F classroom.

“Class F classroom? It is worse than what I can imagine.”

“You also think so right?”

“Of course.”

“Have you looked at Class A equipments?”

“Yeah, it is so different from ours. I have never seen a classroom as good as that before.”

On one side is a classroom that doesn't even have a chalk, with a blackboard full of cracks, on the other side is a classroom with an expensive plasma TV; nobody can accept the treatment difference like this right?

“I have an idea. Since we are second year now, let's have a 'Test Summon War'!”

“A war?”

“Yes, and the opponent is Class A.”

“What is your purpose?”

Suddenly, Yuuji looks at me with wariness.

“Nothing special, it is just that our classroom is really lousy.”

“Don't lie to me. A person who is not interested in studying like you, now wants to have war over the equipment for studying? The possibility is lower than winning lottery.”

Damn! His sixth sense is still as good as ever.

“No..No, that's not right! If I don't want to study, I won't choose this school---”

“You chose this school because it has a high chance of getting to university, and the school fee is cheap right?”

Oh no! I talked to him about my reason of coming to studying in this school before.

“Ah---That's----It's because....”

What should I do? I can't think of a better reason.

“It is because of Himeji right?”

Shock!

My real intention is being seen through, I unwittingly straighten my back.

“How..How do you know that?”

“You are really simple! I just tested you a bit, and you just gave yourself out.”

The wary looking eyes disappear, replace by Yuuji's smile. I am cheated!

“That's not the only reason---”

“Yeah yeah, you don't have to explain anymore, I totally understand the situation.”

“Just as I say before, it is not what you think!”

Damn! I can't communicate with this guy.

“Don't worry; even if you didn't suggest it, I already planned to declare war against Class A.”

“Huh? Why? Yuuji you are not studying at all right?”

That's why he is not interested in the equipments of the class like me.

“I just want to prove that, result doesn't mean everything in this world.”

“ ? ”

“Also, I have just thought a plan that we can use to defeat Class A----Oh, the teacher is back! Let's get into the class room.”

I walk into the classroom when Yuuji urges me to get in.

“Let's continue with the self-introduction.”

After changing the table (which is still a lousy one), the homeroom meeting continues.

“My name is Sugawa Ryou. My hobby is---”

The plain self-introduction continues as usual.

“Sakamoto, you are the last.”

“Roger.”

Yuuji answers the teacher's call and stands up from the seat.

He keeps his usual kidding mode and walks slowly towards the podium; it looks like he is filled with the dignity of class leader.

“Sakamoto is the class leader for Class F right?”

Facing Fukuhara sensei's question, Yuuji replies with a nod.

It is just the class leader for the worst class. Instead of saying it's an honour, it might actually be a shame.

But Yuuji doesn't think like that, he stands on the podium with self confidence and overlooks us.

“I am the class leader of Class F Sakamoto Yuuji, you can either call me Sakamoto or class leader.”

Most of the students in the class don't really care about who Yuuji is, because he is just the smartest among the idiots in Class F. For most people, it is just the same as the pot calls the kettle black.

“Now, I have a question for everyone.”

He looks at everyone's eyes, and speaks slowly.

Maybe it's because he got the timing right, everyone is looking at him now.

When he confirm that he have everyone's attention, he move his eye to every corner of the classroom.

A classroom with the smell of mildew.

Old and dirty cushions.

Washiki tables with dirt left by sweats

We follow his sight, looking at these one by one.

“Class A not only has air-conditioner, it also has adjustable chairs.”

He has a deep breath, and calmly says:

“Are you dissatisfied?”

<big>'''“Of course!”'''</big>

The cries from the souls of every member in class F ring through the corridor.

“Aren't you? Even I am dissatisfied with the current situation. As the class leader, I can see a big problem in here.”

“That's right!”

“No matter how cheap the school fee is, it is unthinkable to let us use such equipment! We must tell the school to improve it!”

“We pay the same fee as Class A, but the treatment is too different!”

Complains coming from everywhere in the class.

“You are right. Therefore...”

Satisfied with the reaction of the classmates, Yuuji shows a fearless smile on his face.

“As a class leader, I have a suggestion.”

Showing his tiger-tooth to his fellow comrades, he states:

“I plan to declare a 'Test Summoning War' against Class A.”

Class F leader Sakamoto Yuuji, ignites the flame of the war.

[1] The original text is saying something similar to yorushiku(よろしく), but it seems strange to use direct translation saying “Please feel free to give me lots of advice” here, so it is changed to nice to meet you. It will be the same throughout this chapter.

[2] A small table with short legs.

[3] A traditional type of Japanese flooring

[4] Please note that he speaks in old Japanese and it is hard to translate to old English so we will leave it as normal for now.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Second Question

2008-12-01T09:18:16Z

ShadowZeroHeart: New page: Second Question Please write down the idioms which fit the following meanings: (1)Fail to do something you are good at (2)Encounter consecutive unfortunate events Mizuki Himeji's A...

Second Question

Please write down the idioms which fit the following meanings:

(1)Fail to do something you are good at

(2)Encounter consecutive unfortunate events

Mizuki Himeji's Answer

(1)“Even monkey will drop from the trees”

(2)“Have a leaking rooftop in a rainy day”

Teacher's Comment:

Correct. There are other answers for the first part question, such as “Horses losing their front hooves”, “Even fishes may drown”; other answers for the second part question will be “Good things don't start coming, bad things never stop happening”, “A year full of misfortunate” etc.

Kouta Tsuchiya's Answer

(1)“Even horse will drop from the tree”

Teacher's Comment:

That will be an incredible scene.

Akihisa Yoshii's Answer

(2)“Have a leaking rooftop and landslide occurs”

Teacher's Comment:

Aren't you too unlucky?

“What the... Isn't this room too large to be a classroom?”

Stepping into the third floor that I never had a chance to get to last year, a class room which is five times larger than usual is located right in front of me.

Maybe this is the Class A that people has been talking about? Let's see what is in there.

“Congratulations to everyone for making it to the second year. My name is Takahashi
Youko and I am the homeroom teacher for Class A. Nice to meet you.[1]”

I stop and look into the classroom through the big window, there is an intelligent looking woman with spectacles standing in front of the classroom. She has her hair tied up together at the back of her head and dressed up neatly in suits.

When she stops her speech, her name doesn't show on the blackboard. Instead, it shows up on a plasma TV which is huge enough to cover the whole wall. How luxurious! How much money did they spend on that?

“First of all, please check the things that are given to everyone. Everyone should have a laptop, personal air-conditioner, fridge, adjustable chairs etc. Are they working properly?”

There are more than enough space, facilities and equipment that are enough for 50 students to use.

The fridges are filled with drinks and snacks. Every student has their own air-conditioner which they can change the temperature that they want.

If you look around in the classroom, you will notice that the ceiling is made of glass, high class drawings hanging on the walls with ornamental plants around the room, the interior design looks like the lobby of a five-star hotel.

“Beside the text books and the reference books, the food and drinks in the fridge are provided by the school, free of charge. If you need any other facilities or equipments, feel free to let us know.”

I can smell the fragrance of the red tea, it seems some students have started using the facilities and make some red tea.

“Now, let me introduce the class leader. Kirishima Shouko, please come forward.”

“Yes.”

The person, who stands up and answers the call, is a girl with black long hair and her outlook resembles a Japanese doll.

She is a gentle looking girl who has a beautiful face, along with a dignified aura around her which makes her look like she is free of secular affairs.

Everyone in the classroom is looking at her.

Class leader ---- the person who scored the highest in the class division examination in this class.

In other words, the smartest person in Class A is also the smartest person among the second years, that is why she is getting all the attention.

“My name is Kirishima Shouko, nice to meet you.”

Although everyone is looking at her, she still introduces herself as usual.

It seems everyone is staring at her eye, but when I look carefully, actually all of them are female. It seems the rumours are real!

She was very famous as soon as she enrolled into this school. Everybody knew how beautiful she was, and a lot of guys confessed to her. However, no one ever succeed.

Since then, there were rumours around saying she like girls-----I see, the tide doesn't start without wind.

“Everyone in Class A, please work together with Kirishima from now on till the end of second year and study hard together! The 'WAR' starts now, please don't lose to anyone else. ”

The homeroom teacher concludes the speech, Kirishima bows and returns to her seat.

Oh no, I should hurry to my classroom.

I quickly walk along the corridors with the extremely fast pace.

I stand below the sign with 'Year 2 Class F' written on it, stop there with some hesitation.

Will being late to class give my classmate a bad impression?

Is anyone in the classroom disgusting, scary or hard to deal with?

What kind of comrades am I going to have for the rest of the year? I begin to worry about this when I think about it.

“Well, maybe I just worry too much.”

It is just being late; there is nothing to worry about.

Come to think of it, we are classmates; there is nothing to be afraid of! Maybe they will start to worry about me that I am late because I am not feeling well (actually it's because I overslept).

Calm down, there is nothing to worry about. I need to trust the comrades that I will have to work together with from now on.

After I make up my mind, I push the door open and greet to the classmate in the room with my most sincere voice.

“Sorry, I am a bit late.”

“Hurry up and sit down you Itsuki.”

My perfect image is ruined!

“Didn't you hear what I have just said?”

Come to think of it, this person speaks really rudely. Being a teacher doesn't grant you the right to speak in this impolite way.

I glare fiercely at the guy who is standing on the podium.

He is unexpectedly tall, probably close to 180 cm! His body is slim but not thin, which make him looks like a ruthless boxer. Slowly looking up, I saw a pair of eyes filled with will power, wild looking handsome face, and the short hair on his head looks like '''mane'''.

“Yuuji, what the hell are you doing?”

This guy is not a teacher; he is my bad friend, Sakamoto Yuuji.

“I am taking the place of the teacher on the podium because the teacher is late.”

“You take the place of the teacher? You? Why?”

“Somehow, my score is the highest among all of us in Class F.”

“So that make you class leader?”

“Yes, that's right.”

Yuuji cunningly smiles. After listening to what he has just said, I smile as well. In other words, if I can take care of Yuuji, no one can stop me doing anything in this class.

“Therefore, everyone in this class is my subordinate.”

Yuuji proudly overlooks the classmates who are sitting on the ground.

----Yes, everyone is sitting on the ground.

Why? The answer is very simple, because there are no chairs.

“On the other hand ... This classroom really befits the name of Class F.”

I should find a place and sit down first.

“Sorry, please let me through.”

Suddenly, a weak voice comes from my back.

A stupid looking old man, with untidy hair, dressing in wrinkle shirt is standing there.

“It is homeroom meeting now; can I put a chair there?”

Since he doesn't wear the uniform, and look far from being a teenager, I think he should be the homeroom teacher for this class.

“Roger that.”

“OK.”

Yuuji and I answer him separately and return to our seats (?).

The teacher waits till we are seated, then stands on the podium and speaks slowly:

“Good morning everyone, my name is Fujihara Shin; I will be the homeroom teacher for Year 2 Class F. Nice to meet you.”

Fujihara sensei originally plans to write his name on the dirty board, but he fails to do so. Oh my god! The school doesn't provide chalk?

“Does everyone have a washiki table[2] and cushion? Please raise your hand if you don't have any of them.”

There are around fifty students squeezing in this small little classroom, without writing tables. There are only tatami[3], washiki tables and cushion. What a brand new and luxury set of facilities! Although I have been informed from first year, but seeing the real thing still shock me.

“Sensei-----My cushion doesn't have any cotton in it.”

There are numbers of students’ reports to the teacher with regards to the faulty equipments.

“I see. Bear with it”

“Sensei, the leg of my washiki table breaks into half.”

“Did they give you the glue? Stick it back yourself later.”

“Sensei, the wind is blowing in from the broken window, it is very cold here.”

“I see. I will report to the school and request for plastic bags and cellophane tape to repair it.”

In the corner of the room, spiders are webbing around freely, and you can't find somewhere on the wall that is clean and free from drawing or writing. This is terrible, is this an abandoned house?

“If you need anything else, try your best getting it yourselves.”

The smell of mildew coming from somewhere is filling up the classroom; it must be caused by the mildew below these old tatami.

“Let's start the self-introductions! We will start from the person sitting beside the corridor.”

When Fujihara sensei finishes his speech, among the students who are sitting in a circle, one of them stands up and starts the self-introduction by telling his name.

“My name is Kinoshita Hideyoshi, a member of the drama club.”[4]

I was wondering who is speaking, so it's Hideyoshi.

He has a unique way of speaking, with a slim body and loosely tying his shoulder-length hair at the back of the head, even I who already know him have a glimpse at ----- No, even when I look at him carefully, his cuteness can easily make me think that he is a girl. That's right, that is Kinoshita Hideyoshi, my classmate last year.

On the other hand, if he dressed up in a female uniform, and changed his way of speaking, he would definitely be treated as a girl. This could happen easily in a class full of smelly guys like this.

“Therefore, nice to see you.”

Hideyoshi has a subtle smile, and ends his self-introduction. So... so CUTE! Wait a second Yoshii Akihisa, don't fall for the trick! He is a guy!

“Tsuchiya Kouta…”

I keep mumbling the same warning I have been telling myself numerous time from last year, and the next student already started his self-introduction.

Who is it? Ah, I know this guy as well.

He is still as reticent as usual. He doesn't have huge body, but you can see that he is good in sports from the muscles he has. I don't know why he is so shy, is it because he doesn't want to stand out too much and get into troubles? Well, there are all sorts of people in the world.

However, I can only see guys in the class room. Is it the same in the world that there are hardly any girls in the last class?

“...is my name. I grew up overseas. Although I can speak Japanese, reading is still a bit hard for me.”

When I am thinking about other things, someone already started the self-introduction.

“My English is very poor because I grew up in Germany. My hobby is ---”

OH! It is a girl this time; it is a precious treasure to the whole class. Finally, at least there is one girl in the class.

“My hobby is beating Yoshii Akihisa.”

Who is it? Who has this extreme, special and dangerous hobby?

“Hello---”

The person smiling and waving at me is---

“Ah, Shi---Shimada, it is you!”

“Yoshii, nice to see you again this year”

Another person that I know, and my natural enemy from last year---Shimada Minami.

Why? Why so many people that I know are in the same class? Isn't it strange? Is it what we call birds of feathers flock together? I can't believe I actually have the same level as these people!

“Nice to see you.”

OK, it seems the person in front of me has just finished his self-introduction, it is my turn now.

I take a breath and stand up from the ground.

Let's start my self-introduction! The first impression is very important, in order to make a lot of good friends, I must stress that I am a positive and optimistic person.

Suddenly an idea just runs through my mind, so I decide to use a relaxing joke to start my speech. I try my best to speak in a funny way, and start my self-introduction.

“Er, my name is Yoshii Akihisa; feel free to call me 'Darling'.”

'''“DAR--LING!”'''

It sounds like a huge chorus formed by rough voices, it is more disgusting than I can ever imagine.

“Sorry, I take back what I have just said! Nice to see you.”

Although I have a fake smile on my face and return to my seat, I still feel like I am going to vomit. I never imagine that they will really use that to call me, Class F is really horrible.

The self-introduction doesn't seem to stop because of my feeling.

Just when I nearly fall asleep because the self-introduction seems to continue endlessly with just stating the names, someone opens the door. A girl stands at the entrance, putting her hand on her chest and trying to catch her breath.

“I, I am sorry...I am la..late.”

“What?”

Everyone shouts out in shock, this is normal. Normally when this kind of things happens, everyone will be shocked.

“Actually you are coming at the right time, we are having self-introduction now. Please introduce yourself to the class, Himeji.”

“O..OK! My name is Himeji Mizuki, nice to meet you....”

Himeji used a smaller voice than her small body and said that.

Her skin is as white as the new snow, the long and soft hair at the back shows the gentle nature of the owner. With the cuteness of her appearance, she really stands out in the class full of guys.

However, her beautiful outlook is not the reason that causes everyone to be shocked.

“I have a question!”

One of the guys who have finished his self-introduction raises his right hand.

“Ah, ye...yes, what is your question?”

Being questioned immediately after stepping into the class room, Himeji can't hide that she is in shock of what is happening, but her action is similar to a cute little animal, it is so cute.

“Why are you here?”

The first question is very impolite.

But this is the same question everyone in the class wants to ask.

Her cute outlook does attract other's attention, more importantly her result is very good. Her result of the enrolment examination is the 2nd highest, and her result is always among the top ten.

A good student like her shouldn't be in the lousy class like Class F. No matter whom you ask, the answer will be she belongs to Class A.

“About this...”

With a nervous look on her face, Himeji’s body stiffs up and she says:

“I had a fever during a class division examination...”

After hearing that, everyone in the class nods and says “So that's why.”

Leaving in the middle of the examination will result in zero. In other words, she didn't finish the class division examination last year, so she was allocated to class F.

Listened to Himeji's answer, many people in the class start to say their own excuses.

“Now that I think of it, I am allocated to Class F because of '''fever''' as well.”

“Yeah, it was chemistry right? That was hard.”

“I didn't do well because I heard that my brother was involved in an accident.”

“Shut up you singleton.”

“My girlfriend didn't let me sleep the night before examination.”

“Yeah right, that's the biggest lie I ever heard of this year.”

These guys are more idiot than I can imagine.

“Nice..nice to see you.”

Among the noisy discussion, she runs to the space beside me and Yuuji. I never thought that I can stay in the same classroom and sit so close to her. To tell the truth, my heart beats wildly. She is very cute; it makes me think that welcoming her in a lousy classroom like this is a serious crime.

“I am so scared...”

Himeji instantly sighs and lies on the table when she gets to the seat.

Great! Since we are sitting so close together, this is a great chance to talk to her! Our love will start from this incident, and eventually we will become the destined lover. That's right; this first sentence will be the key to the door of our happiness and future.

“Hime... ...”

“Himeji.”

Yuuji, who is sitting beside me speaks up and covers my voice. Damn you Yuuji! My future plan “From classmate heading towards the red carpet of marriage---The spring that we met---Six hundred and fifty four episodes” ended without playing more than two minutes! What do you want me to show the audiences for the rest of the six hundred fifty three hours and fifty eight minutes!

“Y...Yes. Is anything wrong?”

Himeji looks toward Yuuji in panic and carefully makes her skirt to be straight. Is it because sitting on cushion can easily make the skirt wrinkle?

“My name is Sakamoto, Sakamoto Yuuji, nice to meet you.”

“Ah, my name is Himeji, nice to meet you.”

She bows her head deeply and gives a salute greeting. From how she gives the greeting, her family education must be very good.

“Well, are you still feeling sick?”

“I would like to know as well.”

I unwittingly cut into the conversation. I was sitting beside her during the class division examination, she doesn't look too well at the time, I wonder if she feels better now.

“Yo..Yoshii?”

Himeji is shocked when she sees my face. Do you have to be shock like that? Am I that ugly? No way, this is impo----

“Himeji, sorry that Akihisa's ugly face scares you.”

What? What is going on here? Maybe Yuuji is trying to cover up for me, but I am not happy at all.

“That..That's not true! You see my eyes are filling with energy, my face is slim and beautiful, I am not ugly at all! Actually I...”

“Now that you mention it, your face doesn't look bad at all! I know someone who is interested in you!”

What? I never imagine that Yuuji will have such good information. I better confirm this with him.

“Eh? Who is ...”

“Who...Who is it?”

Himeji's voice cover my voice. Well it doesn't really matter since we are asking the same question. It seems like girls in this age are interested in topics like this.

“I remember the name is Kubo---”

Kubo? Who is the girl with the surname Kubo?

“Toshimitu I think!”

Kubo Toshimitu --> (Sex/MALE)

“......”

“Akihisa, are you crying secretly?”

I am stained now; I can't be a bridegroom anymore.

“Don't worry, half of that is a joke.”

“What? How about the other half?”

“Oh right, Himeji are you feeling well?”

“I am fine now.”

“Yuuji, how about the other half?”

Since Yuuji is ignoring me, I raise my voice to catch his attention.

“You over there, silent.”

The teacher knocks the table a few times, the knocking sound serves as a warning.

“I am sorry---”

(Crashing sound)

Suddenly, the teacher's wooden table turns into wood chips. The table can't even withstand a few knocks, how bad are the things we have here?

“....I will go and get a new table to replace it. Please be patient.”

The teacher feels embarrassed and quickly steps out of the classroom.

Once again I realise how lousy the equipment we have in this class.

“Ah ha ha...”

Himeji has a forced smile on her face.

Looking at her like this reminds me that, people like Yuuji and I deserve to study in a classroom like this, but it must be hard for her to study in a classroom like this.

Well, it is our own fault for not performing well in the examination. Being able to take care of our own health is a kind of strength as well. However, just because leaving the examination due to illness, and end up being allocated to Class F is just ridiculous, they should at least give her another chance right?

The anger towards the unfairness of the class division examination swirls up inside of my heart. If that's the case, we should try our best in getting some better equipment for her.

I talk to the class leader who is yawning at the moment: “Yuuji, come here.”

“What do you want?”

“We can't talk here, let's go to the corridor.”

“Fine by me.”

I stand up and walk towards the corridor. At that time, Himeji and I accidentally look at each other.

“Well, what's up?”

It is homeroom meeting now and no one is on the corridor, so we can speak freely.

“About this classroom...”

Of course it mean Class F classroom.

“Class F classroom? It is worse than what I can imagine.”

“You also think so right?”

“Of course.”

“Have you looked at Class A equipments?”

“Yeah, it is so different from ours. I have never seen a classroom as good as that before.”

On one side is a classroom that doesn't even have a chalk, with a blackboard full of cracks, on the other side is a classroom with an expensive plasma TV; nobody can accept the treatment difference like this right?

“I have an idea. Since we are second year now, let's have a 'Test Summon War'!”

“A war?”

“Yes, and the opponent is Class A.”

“What is your purpose?”

Suddenly, Yuuji looks at me with wariness.

“Nothing special, it is just that our classroom is really lousy.”

“Don't lie to me. A person who is not interested in studying like you, now wants to have war over the equipment for studying? The possibility is lower than winning lottery.”

Damn! His sixth sense is still as good as ever.

“No..No, that's not right! If I don't want to study, I won't choose this school---”

“You chose this school because it has a high chance of getting to university, and the school fee is cheap right?”

Oh no! I talked to him about my reason of coming to studying in this school before.

“Ah---That's----It's because....”

What should I do? I can't think of a better reason.

“It is because of Himeji right?”

Shock!

My real intention is being seen through, I unwittingly straighten my back.

“How..How do you know that?”

“You are really simple! I just tested you a bit, and you just gave yourself out.”

The wary looking eyes disappear, replace by Yuuji's smile. I am cheated!

“That's not the only reason---”

“Yeah yeah, you don't have to explain anymore, I totally understand the situation.”

“Just as I say before, it is not what you think!”

Damn! I can't communicate with this guy.

“Don't worry; even if you didn't suggest it, I already planned to declare war against Class A.”

“Huh? Why? Yuuji you are not studying at all right?”

That's why he is not interested in the equipments of the class like me.

“I just want to prove that, result doesn't mean everything in this world.”

“ ? ”

“Also, I have just thought a plan that we can use to defeat Class A----Oh, the teacher is back! Let's get into the class room.”

I walk into the classroom when Yuuji urges me to get in.

“Let's continue with the self-introduction.”

After changing the table (which is still a lousy one), the homeroom meeting continues.

“My name is Sugawa Ryou. My hobby is---”

The plain self-introduction continues as usual.

“Sakamoto, you are the last.”

“Roger.”

Yuuji answers the teacher's call and stands up from the seat.

He keeps his usual kidding mode and walks slowly towards the podium; it looks like he is filled with the dignity of class leader.

“Sakamoto is the class leader for Class F right?”

Facing Fukuhara sensei's question, Yuuji replies with a nod.

It is just the class leader for the worst class. Instead of saying it's an honour, it might actually be a shame.

But Yuuji doesn't think like that, he stands on the podium with self confidence and overlooks us.

“I am the class leader of Class F Sakamoto Yuuji, you can either call me Sakamoto or class leader.”

Most of the students in the class don't really care about who Yuuji is, because he is just the smartest among the idiots in Class F. For most people, it is just the same as the pot calls the kettle black.

“Now, I have a question for everyone.”

He looks at everyone's eyes, and speaks slowly.

Maybe it's because he got the timing right, everyone is looking at him now.

When he confirm that he have everyone's attention, he move his eye to every corner of the classroom.

A classroom with the smell of mildew.

Old and dirty cushions.

Washiki tables with dirt left by sweats

We follow his sight, looking at these one by one.

“Class A not only has air-conditioner, it also has adjustable chairs.”

He has a deep breath, and calmly says:

“Are you dissatisfied?”

'''“Of course!”'''

The cries from the souls of every member in class F ring through the corridor.

“Aren't you? Even I am dissatisfied with the current situation. As the class leader, I can see a big problem in here.”

“That's right!”

“No matter how cheap the school fee is, it is unthinkable to let us use such equipment! We must tell the school to improve it!”

“We pay the same fee as Class A, but the treatment is too different!”

Complains coming from everywhere in the class.

“You are right. Therefore...”

Satisfied with the reaction of the classmates, Yuuji shows a fearless smile on his face.

“As a class leader, I have a suggestion.”

Showing his tiger-tooth to his fellow comrades, he states:

“I plan to declare a 'Test Summoning War' against Class A.”

Class F leader Sakamoto Yuuji, ignites the flame of the war.

[1] The original text is saying something similar to yorushiku(よろしく), but it seems strange to use direct translation saying “Please feel free to give me lots of advice” here, so it is changed to nice to meet you. It will be the same throughout this chapter.

[2] A small table with short legs.

[3] A traditional type of Japanese flooring

[4] Please note that he speaks in old Japanese and it is hard to translate to old English so we will leave it as normal for now.

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The First Question

2008-11-30T06:14:48Z

ShadowZeroHeart: New page: “Eh---” “What's wrong?” “What Yuuji said just now, its the Taika Reform right?” “You are Year 3 now and you still don't know about this? Shouko you are really stupid.” ...

“Eh---”

“What's wrong?”

“What Yuuji said just now, its the Taika Reform right?”

“You are Year 3 now and you still don't know about this? Shouko you are really stupid.”

“We haven't been taught about that part yet, Yuuji you are too clever.”

“It is very easy to memorize. Just remember 'Accident Free Reform'(1), you will be able to recall it instantly”

“Accident Free?”

“Because the Taika Reform did not have any accident occur, make sure you remember that.”

“OK.”

“It happened in the year 625.”

“All right, I have memorised it.”

“Good, make sure you remember that.”

“Don't worry, I won't forget about it”

------

First Question

Please answer the following question:

When manufacturing frying pan, we use magnesium as the raw material to reduce the weight of the pan, however an accident occurs when it is used in cooking. Describe what happened, and name an alloy that could be used to replace magnesium.

Mizuki Himeji's Answer

“Using flame to heat up magnesium will cause fierce burning reaction; aluminium can be used to replace magnesium”

Teacher's Comment:

Correct. The question asks for alloy, so you can't answer “iron”. Himeji didn't fall for the trick.

Kouta Tsuchiya's Answer

“Because the gas bill is not paid.”

Teacher's Comment:

That is not the main point of this question.

Akihisa Yoshii's Answer

“Alloy made in future can be used (Because it is very hard).”

Teacher's Comment:

Even if it is very hard, you can't find that now right?

------

We are welcoming the arrival of the second spring after we start studying in Bungetsu College.

To welcome new students, both sides of the slope that lead to the school building are filled with dazzling flowering cherry blossom. Even though I am not an elegant person who appreciates flowers, I can't stop myself to be attracted by the beautiful scenery before me.

However it is only for a very short period of time.

Now, my mind is filled with the symbol of spring, and it is not cherry blossom.
In my mind, it is all about the comrades and the new classroom that will fight with me throughout the year. In another words, it is all about the new class after class division.

“Yoshii, you are late.”

In front of the entrance, a low and strong voice called me. I turn my head and look towards the source of the voice, there is a sports type guy with light dark skin and short hair standing there.

“Ah, iron... no, it's Nishimura sensei (2), good morning!”

“You want to call me iron man just now, right?”

“Ha ha, you are thinking too much.”

“Oh, am I?”

That was close; I nearly call him 'iron man' like what I did before.

By the way, iron man is the nickname that the students gave to Nishimura sensei. The reason he got this nickname is because his hobby is triathlon. Of course, his habit of wearing short sleeves during winter time is also one of the reasons that he got this nickname.

“By the way, a normal person shouldn't be saying 'good morning' in this situation!”

“Ah, I am sorry. Err...Your skin is very dark today as well.”

“What! My skin colour is more important than you being late for school?”

“I see, so you are talking about that. Sorry, I am late.”

“You are really....you never learn your lesson.”

He sighs and mumbles at the same time. According to what he says, it sounds like I usually late for school.

“Sir, I don't usually late for school right?”

Nishimura sensei is our homeroom teacher last year, he should know that I rarely late for school.

“Leave that matter aside for now, take this first.”

He takes an envelope out of a box and hands it over to me. My name, “Akihisa Yoshii”, is written clearly on the envelope.

“Ah, thank you.”

I simply nod and take the envelope.

“But why does the school need to inform the result of class division through this troublesome method? Isn't posting the result in the announcement board much better?”

Handing over the result of class division one by one and carefully putting them into envelopes is really very troublesome.

“Normally that is true. However we are the school that uses the most advanced system in the world, this strange method is part of the system.”

“Oh, I see.”

I simply answer him and try to tear open the envelope. Which class will I be placed into? I start to get a little bit nervous.

The reason of getting nervous is that in the Bungetsu College I am studying in, students will be allocated into different classes, from class A to class F, depending on the class division examinations from second year onwards. To put it simply, smart people will study in class A, idiots will study in class F. Therefore, you are able to know how smart a person is depending on the class he or she in. As a man with pride, I cannot be placed into class F.

“Yoshii, to tell you the truth...”

“What?”

The envelope is glued and really hard to open.

“From the result of my observation of you, I have been thinking 'Could it be that Yoshii is an idiot?'.”

“Sir, you are totally wrong with this. If you really think so, you might have 'moron' as your new nickname.”

Not that I am overconfident, although I didn't work very hard, I did pretty well in the class division examination last year. When he sees my result, I believe he will definitely change his opinion.

“When you see my result, you will know that you are wrong.”

“I also hope that I am wrong.”

It is really hard to open; I can only tear the envelope apart.

The envelope opens with a clear tearing sound. I look into the envelope; there is a small piece of paper in it.

So, which class will I go? Is it class D? Or is it class C?

“Yoshii, you should be glad right? My opinion is really correct.”

As I unfold the paper, the content of the paper can be clearly read.

“Akihisa Yoshii... ... ... class F”

“You really are an idiot.”

And so, my sorrowful school life begins.

(1)Accident free in Japanese sounds similar to 625

(2)It sounds strange to write Nishimura teacher, so I just put sensei.

Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu

2008-11-30T06:10:59Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

[[Image:Baka.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju (バカとテストと召喚獣: Idiots, Tests, summoned monsters)

== Story Synopsis ==
The protagonist is a guy who is among the stupidest of the stupidest in the school. In this school, your grades can, under the supervision of teachers, take a virtual form to do combat! However, if you leave an examination half way, you get zero marks. A bright and cute girl, Mizuki Himeji, was having a high fever during the examination. Despite her potential to be the second highest scorer in the level, she obtained zero marks for having left due to her illness and is thus allocated to the worst class, class F.

Grades mean almost everything. For Class A, they have a smart-looking teacher, a plasma TV as big as the entire wall as their blackboard, personal laptops, personal air-cons, refrigerators, adjustable seats and all kinds of different appliances. Within the refrigerator, there are all kinds of drinks and snacks. Their ceiling is made of glass, the wall lets them put up high-class drawings and plants. As for Class F, the worst class...They have Japanese desks and seat paddings. Their blackboard is dirty and there is no chalk even! Someone complains that the leggings of his desk is broken, so the teacher asks "Didn't we distribute some glue to stick wood together? Glue it back yourself later." Another complains that wind is blowing in from the broken window. The teacher says "I got it. I will apply for plastic bags and invisible glue to fix it later." There are spider webs everywhere, not a patch of the wall is clean. A unique moldy smell spreads across the entire room, it must be from the old tatamis used to tile the floor. This is the status of class F.

The protagonist feels displeased at such an arrangement, and seeks help from his friends to try to make a change through summoning war!! And they devise all kinds of plans to try to beat the famous class A, intending to get class A's classroom and equipment if they win!!

- Translation made about the first volume

== Translation ==

=== Registration ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators are asked to [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Registration_Page | register]] which chapters they're working on (see the Guideline page for usage rules)'''.

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:guidelines | Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju Format Guidelines]]

Please refer to this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2461 topic thread] for information about this project.

== Updates ==

== Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju ==

===Volume 1===
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The First Question|The First Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Second Question|The Second Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Third Question|The Third Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fourth Question|The Fourth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fifth Question|The Fifth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Sixth Question|The Sixth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Seventh Question|The Seventh Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Eighth Question|The Eighth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Ninth Question|The Ninth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Final Question|The Final Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translation Notes and References]]

===Volume 2===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 3===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*Translation Notes and References

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''

=== Editors ===
'''ACTIVE'''

File:Baka.jpg

2008-11-30T06:08:50Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu

2008-11-30T06:08:26Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

[[Image:Baka.jpg]]

== Story Synopsis ==
The protagonist is a guy who is among the stupidest of the stupidest in the school. In this school, your grades can, under the supervision of teachers, take a virtual form to do combat! However, if you leave an examination half way, you get zero marks. A bright and cute girl, Mizuki Himeji, was having a high fever during the examination. Despite her potential to be the second highest scorer in the level, she obtained zero marks for having left due to her illness and is thus allocated to the worst class, class F.

Grades mean almost everything. For Class A, they have a smart-looking teacher, a plasma TV as big as the entire wall as their blackboard, personal laptops, personal air-cons, refrigerators, adjustable seats and all kinds of different appliances. Within the refrigerator, there are all kinds of drinks and snacks. Their ceiling is made of glass, the wall lets them put up high-class drawings and plants. As for Class F, the worst class...They have Japanese desks and seat paddings. Their blackboard is dirty and there is no chalk even! Someone complains that the leggings of his desk is broken, so the teacher asks "Didn't we distribute some glue to stick wood together? Glue it back yourself later." Another complains that wind is blowing in from the broken window. The teacher says "I got it. I will apply for plastic bags and invisible glue to fix it later." There are spider webs everywhere, not a patch of the wall is clean. A unique moldy smell spreads across the entire room, it must be from the old tatamis used to tile the floor. This is the status of class F.

The protagonist feels displeased at such an arrangement, and seeks help from his friends to try to make a change through summoning war!! And they devise all kinds of plans to try to beat the famous class A, intending to get class A's classroom and equipment if they win!!

- Translation made about the first volume

== Translation ==

=== Registration ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators are asked to [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Registration_Page | register]] which chapters they're working on (see the Guideline page for usage rules)'''.

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:guidelines | Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju Format Guidelines]]

Please refer to this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2461 topic thread] for information about this project.

== Updates ==

== Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju ==

===Volume 1===
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The First Question|The First Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Second Question|The Second Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Third Question|The Third Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fourth Question|The Fourth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fifth Question|The Fifth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Sixth Question|The Sixth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Seventh Question|The Seventh Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Eighth Question|The Eighth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Ninth Question|The Ninth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Final Question|The Final Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translation Notes and References]]

===Volume 2===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 3===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*Translation Notes and References

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''

=== Editors ===
'''ACTIVE'''

Baka to Test to Shoukanjuu

2008-11-30T06:07:03Z

ShadowZeroHeart: New page: == Story Synopsis == The protagonist is a guy who is among the stupidest of the stupidest in the school. In this school, your grades can, under the supervision of teachers, take a virtua...

== Story Synopsis ==
The protagonist is a guy who is among the stupidest of the stupidest in the school. In this school, your grades can, under the supervision of teachers, take a virtual form to do combat! However, if you leave an examination half way, you get zero marks. A bright and cute girl, Mizuki Himeji, was having a high fever during the examination. Despite her potential to be the second highest scorer in the level, she obtained zero marks for having left due to her illness and is thus allocated to the worst class, class F.

Grades mean almost everything. For Class A, they have a smart-looking teacher, a plasma TV as big as the entire wall as their blackboard, personal laptops, personal air-cons, refrigerators, adjustable seats and all kinds of different appliances. Within the refrigerator, there are all kinds of drinks and snacks. Their ceiling is made of glass, the wall lets them put up high-class drawings and plants. As for Class F, the worst class...They have Japanese desks and seat paddings. Their blackboard is dirty and there is no chalk even! Someone complains that the leggings of his desk is broken, so the teacher asks "Didn't we distribute some glue to stick wood together? Glue it back yourself later." Another complains that wind is blowing in from the broken window. The teacher says "I got it. I will apply for plastic bags and invisible glue to fix it later." There are spider webs everywhere, not a patch of the wall is clean. A unique moldy smell spreads across the entire room, it must be from the old tatamis used to tile the floor. This is the status of class F.

The protagonist feels displeased at such an arrangement, and seeks help from his friends to try to make a change through summoning war!! And they devise all kinds of plans to try to beat the famous class A, intending to get class A's classroom and equipment if they win!!

- Translation made about the first volume

== Translation ==

=== Registration ===
Those who wish to contribute are asked to first notify a supervisor beforehand.
'''Translators are asked to [[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Registration_Page | register]] which chapters they're working on (see the Guideline page for usage rules)'''.

=== Format Standards ===
*[[Format_guideline | General Format/Style Guideline]]
*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:guidelines | Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju Format Guidelines]]

Please refer to this [http://www.baka-tsuki.net/forums/viewtopic.php?f=15&t=2461 topic thread] for information about this project.

== Updates ==

== Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju ==

===Volume 1===
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The First Question|The First Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Second Question|The Second Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Third Question|The Third Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fourth Question|The Fourth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Fifth Question|The Fifth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Sixth Question|The Sixth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Seventh Question|The Seventh Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Eighth Question|The Eighth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Ninth Question|The Ninth Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_The Final Question|The Final Question]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Author's Notes|Author's Notes]]
::*[[Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator's Notes|Translation Notes and References]]

===Volume 2===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*Translation Notes and References

===Volume 3===
::*Novel Illustrations
::*Translation Notes and References

=== Translators ===
'''ACTIVE'''

=== Editors ===
'''ACTIVE'''

Kaze no Stigma

2008-11-19T05:57:20Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* ''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==

*May 28, 2007
**Just Started

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The disinherited son returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The sudden disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault - Determination After Removing All Doubts]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (100% requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (100% requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] (50%)
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

Users who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] and the Project Administrator before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 5

2008-11-19T05:56:35Z

ShadowZeroHeart:

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 5

2008-11-12T17:21:30Z

ShadowZeroHeart: New page: == Fall part two – The price of Soul- == === 1 === “…………!” There is a guy leaning against the wall reading a horse racing paper, his eyes stop at a female who passes the c...

Kaze no Stigma

2008-11-12T17:20:10Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* ''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 */

[[Image:KnS.jpg|300px|thumb|Title Image]]
Kaze no Stigma (風の聖痕, Kaze no Stigma lit. Stigma of the Wind)

== Story Synopsis ==

Four years ago, Kannagi Kazuma was defeated by his cousin Kannagi Ayano for the right to be the successor of Enraiha, a sword passed down in the Kannagi family. His defeat, along with his lack of talent for En-Jutsu (The fire arts, and is also the Kannagi Clan's specialty), resulted in his banishment from the family. Now, Kazuma returns as Yagami Kazuma, a skilled master of Fuu-Jutsu (the wind arts). At the same time, a number of murders at the Kannagi residence perpetrated by a powerful Fuujutsu-shi cast suspicion on him. (from http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Kaze_no_Stigma)

== Translation ==

=== Help Needed ===
'''If you are interested in this series and would like to help, feel free to join. We urgently need more Translators, Editors, and Staff. So please help.''' (Pop a message at the forums.)

=== Format Standards ===
'''Every Chapter (after editing) must conform to the agreed points highlighted in the below guidelines'''
*[[Format_guideline|General Format/Style Guideline]]

Some of these chapters are translations of the '''Chinese edition''' of the novels, which are known to have some minor mistakes compared to the original Japanese text. If you have access to the originals and you spot an error, '''please feel free to make the corrections yourself''' - this is a Wiki which means it's meant for anyone to fix things (and if you screw up, we can revert back your changes if all deem necessary). We can see the corrections you make, so just go ahead instead of hiding or waiting for permission.

== Updates ==

*May 28, 2007
**Just Started

== The ''Kaze no Stigma'' series, by Takahiro Yamato ==
These are the main story novels.

=== ''Kaze no Stigma'' / 風の聖痕 [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1|(Full Text)]]===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter1|Chapter 1 - The disinherited son returns]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter2|Chapter 2 - The sudden disaster]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter3|Chapter 3 - A Battle with the Past]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter4|Chapter 4 - Returning to Visit, and Then——]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter5|Chapter 5 - Rescue]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Chapter6|Chapter 6 - Decisive Battle]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Epilogue|Epilogue]]
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume1_Translator's_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 2: The Price of a Soul'' / 風の聖痕2 -魂の値段 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 1|Chapter 1 - Banquet for Victory -The Chosen Ones-]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 2|Chapter 2 - Assault - Determination After Removing All Doubts]]
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 3|Chapter 3]] (100% requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 4|Chapter 4]] (100% requiring edits)
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter 5|Chapter 5]] (25%)
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Translator%27s_Notes|Translator's Notes and References]]

===''Kaze no Stigma 3: The Confession under the moon '' / 風の聖痕3 -月下の告白 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume3_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 4: The Lazuline Afterimage '' / 風の聖痕4 -瑠璃色の残影 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume4_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 5: The Scarlet Contract'' / 風の聖痕5 -緋色の誓約 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume5_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Chapter 6
::*Epilogue
::*Author's Notes

===''Kaze no Stigma 6: The Hurricane Pike'' / 風の聖痕6 -疾風の槍 ===
::*[[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume6_Illustrations|Novel Illustrations]]
::*Chapter 1
::*Chapter 2
::*Chapter 3
::*Chapter 4
::*Chapter 5
::*Author's Notes

== ''Kaze no Stigma - Ignition '' ==
These are the side stories of the novel.

==='' Kaze no Stigma Ignition 1: Ayano-chan's disaster'' / 綾乃ちゃんの災難 ===

=== ''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 2: Just my Madonna'' / 僕だけのマドンナ ===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 3: Ren-kun's Suffering'' / 煉くんの受難===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 4: All for Love'' / すべては愛のために===

===''Kaze no Stigma Ignition 5: A happy day'' / 幸せなイチニチ===

== Project Staff ==

*Project Administrator: [[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
*Project Supervisor: [[user:erehwon|erehwon]]

=== Translators ===

'''ACTIVE'''
::*[[user:ShadowZeroHeart|ShadowZeroHeart]]

'''INACTIVE'''
::*[[user:The naming game|The naming game]]
::*[[user:erehwon|erehwon]]
::*[[user:Kwok|Kwok]]

Users who wish to contribute partially translated scripts but wish not to continue with the whole chapter i.e. become a fully fledged Project Translator therefore expected to contribute regularly.
Please inform [[user:onizuka-gto|onizuka-gto]] and the Project Administrator before submitting, this includes both Anonymous & Registered Users.

'''Translators are asked to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Registration Page|register]] which chapters they're working on''' (see [[Format_guideline#Translators|the Guideline page]] for usage rules).

=== Editors ===
This is the Project Editorial Team.

''' Active '''
::*[[user:Hiyono|Hiyono]]
::*[[user:Nerevarine|Nerevarine]]
::*[[user:SDK|SDK]]

=== Special Thanks ===

This is for people who deserve special thanks and is currently not on the Staff.

::*[[user:Trigger-happy|Trigger-happy]]

Kaze no Stigma:Volume2 Chapter 4

2008-11-11T13:46:50Z

ShadowZeroHeart: /* Chapter Four - Fall – The price for power- */

==Chapter Four - Fall – The price for power- ==

=== 1 ===
(Caught you……)

With absolute confidence in himself, Kazuma believes firmly that he has already won.

He has complete grasp over the scent of the enemy. And to add onto that, the enemy has not realized this yet.

Certain victory------ No, a sure kill situation. Because the only difficult part of this job is merely “how to find the enemy”.

From the way he gathers energy, the act of sucking the vigor of humans can be considered the last resort. Despite how efficient this method may be, the risk is great in comparison.

Killing this many people, it is impossible to keep the operation hidden, and the number of people investigating this will naturally increase. If it is a clever jutsushi, he will probably try to avoid having meaningless conflicts with these people, and in turn use a safer method.

This enemy conducts such a large scale operation, from that it is easily seen how crude his technique is. It is just like a normal human being who by some chance obtained power, and making trouble from his arrogance.

(Even though it is possible that this is just a farce------ Who cares, it shouldn’t matter once I found him. Besides, I already prepared a “safety precaution” here.)

Ayano will definitely chase after him. Regarding this, Kazuma has no doubts at all. As long as she follows the route signs I left------ situated at every junction, the guiding winds that points in the right direction, she should be able to reach me in the shortest distance.

“So, let’s just go at it!”

Kazuma murmurs, and then he steps out from “there”. Below him, there is nothing in contact with his legs or body, and at the same time he felt the chains of gravity pulling him mercilessly.

From the rooftop of a sixty stories tall building------ SUNSHINE60, Kazuma drops down as if committing suicide.

Raging strong winds constantly trample upon Kazuma’s body, yet Kazuma still carries a fearless smile on his face.

He controls the speed and direction of his fall, and flies to the side of Ikebukuro central park. He lowers his speed, adjusting it to approximately the speed of a fall from the second storey and lands gradually.

Right before the “enemy”.

“…… Kazuma-san……?”

The girl sitting on the bench looks dumbly at Kazuma who came from the skies.

“…………”

Kazuma tilts his head downwards to look at her with a shocked expression. After a long stare, he gives a deep sigh.

“…… I had considered that it might be you…… But I never expected you to go to such an extent.”

The girl did not reply, and only continues to smile.

This girl seems to be the only one in the park. There is no kekkai set up here, merely just that an average person would not be able to bear the youki she releases.

Even without spiritual eyes, normal instincts of living things will automatically reject abnormal presences. The youki that lingers in the park is that dense.

At the girl’s feet, a smooth clear substance wriggles continuously. Despite her feet being tangled by goo that Kazuma has gotten so familiar with these few days------ A youma that can consume human vigor, her expression still does not show any sign of being in pain.

This is unquestionably an obvious proof. She is the “enemy” that Kazuma has been seeking.

Kazuma looks at the girl with painful eyes, and says bitterly:

“To go to such an extent, you really want to kill me that much------ Misao?”

“Of course.”

Ogami Misao------ A girl who is supposed to manipulate the purifying flames, yet at this moment even though youki is being released from all parts of her body, she is using an innocent smile to nod in reply.

“I never dreamt that you would find this place, the searching capabilities of a Fuu-jutsushi is really impressive.”

As if chatting casually, Misao smiles at Kazuma. Maybe because she is at ease in her heart, causing her to seem as though she has no intentions of getting up from that bench. Or maybe she already saw that Kazuma has no intentions of fighting!

In fact, it is very rare to see Kazuma being unable to decide what actions to take like now.

He must not kill her. Yet, he must not let her escape.

Misao is walking onto a wrong path. If left unattended, she would fall into a deep abyss, and perhaps destroy herself in the end! Kazuma cannot watch this happen idly.

(But, what should I do?)

Frankly speaking, he is out of ideas now. He has absolutely no idea how to stop Misao without killing her.

There is nothing left to be said between the two, and so the two stares at each other silently------ Alas, the still tension in the area was broken immediately.

“Is this the place!?”

A loud and clear voice sounded off in the area, together with a crimson red divine aura announced the arrival of a divine descendent of flames. An astonishing power like the sun swept away all the youki in the park.

Kazuma turns his head slightly, and uses one corner of his eye to look at her valiant appearance. She------ Ayano Kannagi seems more courageous than usual, it makes one want to clap to praise her.

“…… She came.”

But at this moment in time, she is but a pesky little girl. Kazuma can’t help but click his tongue, mainly displeased with his own miscalculations.

(Darn------ I forgot to take back all the route signs.)

It is probably due to his wavering heart, to commit such a dumb mistake. He knew that members of the Kannagi must not see Misao now, yet he led the way for them------

“Ka……”

Ayano swallowed her words back as she tried to call out to Kazuma. That is because she has noticed Misao’s presence, and her eyes of shock reflected the image of someone who “was” in her clan, so much so that it made her forget to blink.

“……Misao……?”

“Yes------ Is anything the matter?”

Misao answers calmly, and then stands up.

An image of her wearing silk kimono and standing there quietly and vacantly entered her view. From the outside, this can be said to be more like Misao compared to a few days back!

However------

Ayano saw a change at a much deeper level instantly.

That is but of course.

That is because as a Jutsushi, they exist to destroy “That thing”.

Her entire family has been training hard to improve their technique for the past thousand years just for that purpose.

“How…… How can this……”

Ayano’s eyes stares hard at Misao as she shakes her head weakly.

To her, this is perhaps the worst situation, much worse than any nightmare. As a member of a clan that exorcises as an occupation, an En-jutsushi that manipulates the purifying flames, Misao ironically became the youma that they must defeat.

On the other hand, Misao no longer takes note of this newly arrived character after a few seconds. She let Ayano who has yet to recover from the shock to become part of the background, and focuses on Kazuma.

A never-changing smile. Looking clear and pure, a simple smile that bears only one emotion.

That is like pure water that contains no impurities, impossible to exist naturally, normal people will definitely not be able to give off such a smile.

Bearing an obvious expression of detest, Misao declares:

“Yagami Kazuma------ The hateful man that killed my brother. I have sworn, no matter the price or sacrifice, I will defeat you.”

“…………”

This sentence sounds highly unreasonable. The one who killed Takeya is Ryuya, and Hyoue who was manipulating Ryuya amidst the shadows. Kazuma was just being made the scapegoat.

To be killed because of Kazuma------ This is probably the explanation of only those who hate Kazuma would have.

But, Kazuma ignores the irony within, and asks calmly:

“Do you think that you can defeat me?”

“Definitely.”

Misao answers confidently:

”No matter how powerful you may be, you are still only a human. As long as I continue taking in the vigor of hundreds or thousands of people, my power will definitely surpass yours.”

“……Doesn’t matter, as long as you can control it.”

“I can. I only need to take in enough to defeat you. After this is over, it doesn’t matter what I become.”

This is not the encouraging tone that one would have when making a declaration. Even though she challenged a Jutsushi powerful as Kazuma, Misao does not seem agitated at all.

But, can this really be considered a clear and still state of mind? After draining the life of others to obtain power, can she really laugh it out?

Even if she has fallen down the demonic path, her heart still retained that innocent smile. A pure smile that is stained with blood all over.

.------ People call that “Madness”.

“Hey------ Is that all you want to say?”

The suppressed voice finally bursts out at one go. Ayano takes a step forward, Enraiha in her hand since long ago.

“Ayano-san, this has nothing to do with you.”

“Move to one side.”

“Shut up!”

Ayano refutes the request made by both parties.

“If you want to kill Kazuma, I will not stop you. But, I will never forgive you for degenerating into a youma, and the act of harming innocent civilians. No matter the reason, things that are not meant to be done are not to be done. This is something you should know very well. Misao!”

“------ So?”

Faced with Ayano’s reprimanding, that cold smile shows no indication of wavering. Hearing Misao’s reply, Ayano declares coldly:

“I have nothing else to say------ Begone, Misao!”

The glow of Enraiha becomes more glaring. Before that powerful golden power, Misao’s powers have no way of resisting.

If she really swung that blade down that is.

“Stop, Ayano!”

“What are you talking about!”

Ayano refuses the request for her to stop without even turning her head around.

“This is the duty of the Kannagi main family, don’t interfere.”

She ignores Kazuma, and raises Enraiha high up, but she just could not swing it down.

Because before she can strike off a plasma shot strong enough to vaporize Misao in one shot, Kazuma’s hands held Ayano back.

“I told you to stop.”

“…………”

Ayano did not say a word. She maintains that posture with Enraiha high up, and she lowers her head down.

In terms of physical techniques, the difference in strength between the two is also as great as heaven and Earth. Ayano is unable to escape Kazuma’s binds based on physical techniques alone.

Indeed, based on physical techniques alone.

Kazuma’s mistake, lies in him underestimating Ayano’s fury.

Seeing that Kazuma only cares for Misao, and completely ignores her, Ayano’s fury has slowly raised to the level filled with killing intents.

This kind of emotion, she has not realized it at all. And because of that, she cannot control herself, plus, Ayano’s greatest strong point lies at how straightforward she is, she will not hesitate at anything.

“……Let……go……”

“------ What did you say?”

Kazuma who did not catch her words lean towards Ayano.

“Let go of me!!”

Kaboom!

Flames burst out from Ayano’s entire body.

“Woah!?”

Even though he was not burnt by it, but Kazuma in his shock released Ayano’s hands slightly.

Grabbing this chance, Ayano leaps at Misao.

It is said that an expert in Jigen-Ryu can travel a distance of about nine meters in every step. And Ayano’s strength is not below this standard.

In the blink of an eye, Ayano has already closed in before Misao.

“Chuck------“

Kazuma manipulates the wind instantly, intending to blow Ayano away. Yet at this point in time, it is perhaps a little too much to handle with his power.

(Will I make it in time------?)

Kazuma is very anxious, yet the movement of a shadow is even swifter than Kazuma.

It is a shadow indeed.

Misao’s shadow begins to extend, and inflates into a three-dimensional state. A huge pitch black face lies right before Misao.

“……Huh?”

That gigantic face opens its mouth wide, and Ayano raises the Enraiha at the same moment. There is no way to stop them now.

As if she jumped into it herself, Ayano gets swallowed by the mouth of that gigantic face.

“……………………………………Ah……”

Kazuma does not know how to express his feelings now. He exaggeratedly swallows his saliva, and looks at the big face that swallowed Ayano up.

Because it was too spectacular, he was unable to say anything at all. This kamikaze attack style is just like Ayano. Maybe he should worry about her, but things having become the way it is now, it is very comical------ In fact, he can only laugh.

But, laughing will not solve all the problems at hand. Kazuma gives a dry laugh for a while, and then leisurely begins to summon the wind.

“Gee------ What a troublemaker------“

As he is about to release wind blades, Misao halts Kazuma softly.

“It is best you do not do that.”

“------Ah ah?”

“If you kill it, Ayano-san will forever be lost amidst the gaps in time.”

Kazuma maintains that posture with his right hand raised up and stopped his actions.

Misao reaches out to cover her mouth, and finally broke into laughter.

“Despite how heartless you sound, you still treasure Ayano-san. Won’t it be better to just say so frankly in her face?”

“What will telling her do? She will only get overboard. By the way, what do you intend to do with Ayano?”

Misao laughs even more happily.

“Don’t worry, I only intend to send her away slightly. Even though I can use her as a hostage, but you probably will not use your life to trade for hers right?”

“Of course.”

Kazuma says without hesitation:

“Even if she is the daughter of Soushu, I have no reason to go to such an extent.”

“The daughter of Soushu? Is that the only reason?”

Misao laughs with some deep meaning. To that, Kazuma answers clearly:

“What other reason can there be?”

“…… So be it, this is of no relevance to the two of us.”

“Indeed. So, what do you plan to do next?”

“I will be going off soon, because my power is insufficient to defeat you now.”

As she says this, Misao’s shadow becomes a cone shape and surrounds her. As Ayano is now her hostage, Kazuma is unable to attack that thing.

“Take care.”

Before Kazuma who is unable to do anything, Misao disappears as if swallowed up by the shadow, leaving no trace behind. Up against this kind of movement that travels beyond space, even Kazuma cannot ask the wind to follow them.

“……Gee.”

Kazuma grumbles in a tired voice, and sat down at a bench nearby.

At the same time, Ayano’s scent suddenly appeared. The distance is a little far------ But, Kazuma has no intentions of traveling specially to welcome her.

(Anyway she will definitely be angry again.)

If possible, he does not intend to meet her until she is no longer angry. Even if he knows that that would be impossible.

He takes out a cigarette from his bosom and nibbles on it. After drawing in the smoke to fill his entire lung area and letting his mood settle down, Kazuma takes a relaxed position as he waits for the return of the girl.

.------ After about ten minutes.

Ta ta ta ta ta ta ta ta ta!!

Sounds of bold footsteps as if planning to break the ground surface appeared, Kazuma who is leisurely sitting on the bench turns his head around

Biting the cigarette, praising the return of Ayano.

The place Ayano was thrown off, is on the other side of the station. Even though the direct distance is not even three kilometers, but with confusing paths and many traffic lights, it is not that easy to pass through.

Yet Ayano reached here in less than ten minutes. From this it is easily seen that, be it the question about her physical fitness or traffic morals, she have tossed them at the far ends of her mind.

Seeing Ayano who is panting continuously, Kazuma says in his regular tone:

“Not bad. You wanna participate in mid-distance Olympics?”

“Where is Misao!?”

Cutting short Kazuma’s joke, Ayano questions with a scary look on her face.

“Escaped.”

“Escaped------!? Why!?”

“How should I say this……”

Kazuma hesitates on how to explain, and thinking back on what happened a few minutes ago.

(So, how should I explain this……)

Thinking and thinking about it, he just could not find a suitable way of phrasing it, and so in the end he decides to choose a way of expression that sounds very superficial.

“Basically, a lot has happened.”

This is the excuse he tried his best to come up with. But before that, he could have perhaps considered the way he looks as he spits out smoke rings, he does not seem convincing at all.

“Oh------? “A lot has happened”? Just what happened?”

This reason naturally is unable to make Ayano submit. Ayano stares at Kazuma with eyes of high suspicion, as if saying “don’t tell me you were seduced by her”.

Kazuma just gives a bitter smile, and does not rebut in any way.

Indeed, he can hardly say he tried his best. Other than ensuring Ayano’s safety, he must nab Misao at the same time------ This is not impossible to him.

But------

(I am still too naïve……)

He sighs out as if mocking himself. What point is there to be bothered by something that the person concerned has long forgotten now……

Under Ayano’s blaming eyes, Kazuma stands up.

“------Where are you going?”

“Home. She will probably not come out again today?”

Against the back of that man leaving as if nothing happened, Ayano uses a nervous voice to declare:

“Let me remind you, I will report everything today as it is. The Kannagi will go full force at eliminating Misao. If you dare to obstruct us------“

“Who are you talking to, girl?”

A cold voice interrupted Ayano’s words. Kazuma turns around, and the cold smile on his face sent a chill down her spine.

“If you want to stop me, then don’t just talk, tell me with your strength! If you are mentally prepared------ I will take you on anytime.”

Ayano almost forgot to breathe, and just watched Kazuma who stepped out once more. When the shadow disappeared down the stairs, she fell to her knees.

Her entire body could not stop trembling. Once again she has experienced first-hand, that she must never become the enemy of this man, Kazuma.

Even so, she still must eliminate Misao. If she don’t, then the Kannagi will lose the meaning of existence.

“Just what do you expect me to do……”

She can’t help but begin to complain.

=== 2 ===

“Ta…… Takeshi!?”

Seeing the blood-stained youth in Masayuki’s arms, Takeya’s expression changes greatly, and runs to his father immediately.

“Father! What are you thinking------“

Masayuki walks past Takeya at his own pace, and places Takeshi down before Misao who was stunned by the scene.

“Treat him.”

After giving that order, Masayuki turns around as if it is nothing.

“…… Wait.”

Takeya uses a suppressed voice to stop Masayuki who is about to walk out of the room.

“Tell me, why did you cause Takeshi to be in such a state------“

“Training.”

“Don’t joke around with me!”

Hearing his father’s straight reply, Takeya shouts out immediately to scold:

“This is an illegal punishment! Why must you go to such an extent!?”

“Takeshi did not get enough practice, that is why he is injured.”

“Takeshi is only ten!”

“So what?”

Masayuki questions back with an emotionless look on his face:

“This has nothing to do with age. Since he is born in the Ogami family, then it is his duty to become strong. If you have time to complain, why don’t you use that time to train.”

“You asshole……”

Takeya’s eyes are filled with hatred, it is totally unlike the attitude one would have to his own family. However, a slight mockery was shown in those eyes unintentionally.

“You think such superficial efforts would actually be of use?”

“……What do you mean?”

“You are just trying to get back at uncle aren’t you? That uncle that took the title of chief away from you without so much of an effort!”

After such a taunting speech was said, the originally emotionless Masayuki’s expression changes entirely.

“Damn…… Damn you!”

Bearing a black face, he hits his son’s face forcefully.

This is a strike when he is truly angry. Takeya’s whole body was sent flying instantly, and aftering breaking the paper door, he rolled onto the corridor.

“Onii-san!”

“……I am fine.”

Replying to Misao’s cry, Takeya moves the remains of the paper door away and stands up. He spit out his saliva with blood mixed within, and looks at Masayuki with extremely belittling eyes.

“I was right, wasn’t I?”

“…… Shut it!”

“If you want to beat uncle, then do it yourself------ You have already been a loser at the moment you decided to push everything to your son!”

“I told you to shut it!!”

“Stop this!”

Misao hugs Masayuki who intends to beat up Takeya again tightly, and tries her best to cry out to stop them:

“Please stop this…… Don’t do this anymore……”

“…………”

Masayuki does not seem to go to the extent of using violence on Misao. He forcefully flings off Misao who is hugging his right arm, and leaves the room with irregular footsteps.

“Hehe, I finally said it.”

“Are you alright, onii-san?”

Seeing Misao who is very worried, Takeya waves at her with a smile.

“This is nothing, don’t worry. By the way, you better hurry and take a look at Takeshi’s injuries. When that is over, then help me over here.”

“------ Okay.”
Misao takes out the first-aid kit hurriedly, and begins to treat Takeshi who is filled with injuries all around him.

“------ Let me tell you this, Misao.”

“Yes?”

“That ass of a father only treats us as tools of revenge.”

“Onii-san, about this------“

Takeya, with a solemn expression, stops Misao who intends to try to cover up for their father.

“This is what it is, just accept this reality. It is the same for mum, she has no intentions of raising us. So, we must become strong, so as to be able to live independently without them.”

“Onii-san……”

“You must be strong too, Misao. You must become strong enough to live on alone.”

Hearing her beloved brother say this, Misao shakes her head hard in denial:

“No, I am not alone. I have onii-san with me, Takeshi as well.”

“------No.”

“Takeshi? You shouldn’t get up yet……”

Takeshi who is supposed to be still unconscious, woke up without them realizing it. He pushes away the hand that intends to make him lie on bed once more, and slowly lifts his upper body up.

“Onee-san will be alone. Because------“

Suddenly, Takeshi’s head began swaying. His entire head tilts to an angle where his neckbone obviously came off, and pa-chunk, drops off.

“------ Ah!”

Takeshi’s head kept on rolling, and in the end it stopped right before Misao, upside down.

“Because, we are already dead.”

(------ We?)

Misao turns her head around hurriedly.

(……Onii…… Onii-san……)

The connecting part of Takeya’s body is entirely cut off. Becoming a lower half that lies facing down, and an upper half that lies facing upwards. The open empty eyes stare into the ceiling.

“We were both killed by Kazuma.”

Misao turns her head around once more. The upside down head uses a clear voice to say:

“How I wish to become strong, and protect onee-san.”

There was not a single drop of blood flowing out from the cut upwards. That abnormally smooth surface looks just like a computed tomography scan.

“But, I can’t do it. Because I am killed------ Like this!”

A shadow appears suddenly without warning, and places his leg on Takeshi’s head, stepping on it just like that.

Kachunk.

Her cute younger brother, his head shatters like a fragile glass art piece.

“Hohoho……”

A hearty laugher came into her ears. Lifting her head, a man came at the centre of her view, mocking them.

Yagami Kazuma------ That is the name of her hateful enemy, he person who took everything away from her.

This is the first time Ogami Misao has hated someone so much, so much so that she hopes for him to die. Fantasizing herself stained with the blood spilt by Kazuma made her feel joy.

“Ah…… Ah…… Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!”

Her burning hatred became red lotus flames, locking Kazuma in a scorching jail.

(I succeeded------!)

Yet, the joy of victory lasts but a moment. After the flames disappeared, there lies Kazuma, uninjured.

“Too weak.”

He says so coldly, and reaches his hand to point at Misao. Raging winds released from his fingertip blows Misao out of the residence.

(This place is……?)

Gradually and unknowingly, Misao realizes that she is floating amidst the darkness. Unable to see anything, nor feel anything. Her five senses are not functional.

(Am I…… Dead……?)

The dreadful enemy that killed my brothers are right before me, yet I cannot even avenge them------

.------ Too weak------

Kazuma’s mockery rings by her ear, even if she goes full force, she cannot fight against him. The difference in power is just too great.

(I don’t want to lose like this…… If only I have more power…… For power, I am willing to do anything, it doesn’t matter no matter what I will have to lose……)

In the darkness, Misao even hoped for a devil to come. If she can use her soul to trade for power, she will do so without hesitation.

“Hoho, you seem to have had a good dream, Misao.”

[[Image:Kaze no Stigma vol 02 173.jpg|thumb]]
The youth shows an innocent smile, looking by his feet.

Just from the fact that he can smile looking at that scene, perhaps people would consider him as one of the bad guys?

In the holy space that is originally meant for praying to God, at this moment it is filled with glue-like monsters.

The monster that covers the entire floor completely were packed up to two meters in height, forming an area that could be called a sea of goo.

The slime that stretches out from within like tentacles are tangling on a statue of Jesus pinned on a cross. This scene is disrespectful to God that it would make a faithful believer faith upon seeing this.

At the bottom of this sea of goo, Misao is floating within, naked. Maybe because that she is still dreaming, her expression gets distorted from sadness from time to time.

It has been over a week since this kind of dream has begun. A dream mixed with both fantasies and reality, is slowly and gradually invading into Misao’s consciousness.

Which part is real, which part is but a fantasy, Misao cannot differentiate clearly anymore. She only hates Kazuma, the Kazuma who took away her precious family members from her------

(I want power…… A power that can defeat that man……)

“Then use all the power that is flooding this place!”

The youth solemnly commands her. Hearing a reply, which should have been impossible, Misao’s body shook. In those wide empty eyes, a youth that gives off a brilliant glow is reflected within.

(…… You are……?)

“I am an angel. As a servant to the absolute one God, I will grant your wish.”

(Angel……?)

“Let me bestow strength upon you! Because your wish is justified. Justified wishes will get justified rewards------ This is what it means to have “Justice”.”

(Give me…… Strength……?)

Impossible.

In her misty consciousness came a weak voice of refutation.

An angel means a messenger of God, a representative of absolute justice. Such an existence will never bestow power upon her.

But at this moment, the voice appeared once more.

That voice said, this is but of course.

Misao who is unable to find an answer, lifts her head and uses begging eyes to look at the youth.

Before her eyes lie a being beyond any, giving off a holy glow from all around his body. Despite how young he seem from the outside, the wisdom hidden within his eyes are beyond measure, showing a dignified figure worshipped by thousands.

Just questioning him whether his words are true seems like a disrespectful act.

There was no need to consider, as he is an existence that stands above all man. That absolute will of heaven allows no arguments, man should just follow the orders blindly------

Misao does not know at all, that this is not the first time she has met this youth, nor the fact that her memories has been changed countless times already.

Every time this “first meeting” is repeated, Misao’s consciousness is changed little by little. In the “real” first meeting, the cold eyes that she placed upon the youth who claimed to be an angel is but no more.

Now, the way Misao looks at the youth, within her eyes, she is almost worshipping him. With an expression like forgetting oneself when having high fever, there is no reason left within her.

“To obtain power, are you prepared to sacrifice, Misao?”

To the question from the youth, Misao nods without hesitation.

(No matter what happens, I will not hesitate…… Angel-sama.)

“Good girl.”

The youth waves his right hand like a conductor waving his stick. Following his movements, the grossly wriggling sea of goo begins to give off a faint phosphorescence glow.

One, two------ The phosphorescence being made consistently gathers around Misao, shining upon her naked body.

(This is…… Power……?)

Misao reaches out to the gentle phosphorescence uneasily with her hand, and a passionate and uplifting power flows into her body from her fingertips. Following that------

“Nooooooooooooooo!! Somebody……Somebody save me ahhhhh!!”

Dying screams rings in Misao’s head. As the power flows in, the hatred that comes along made her realize what these phosphorescences really are.

That is the light of life. Just like picking the most matured fruit, the essence of life that is harvested at the most fulfilling moments of these people.

(------Arrrgh!)

Misao is unable to withstand such a horrifying feeling, her entire body resists the power that is flowing in. The phosphorescence released dims slightly, then as if being squeezed back by something, returns to under Misao’s feet.

“What is the matter, Misao? Don’t you want power?”

The youth continues to well a kind and loving smile, constantly seducing her with the forbidden method of consuming her own kind. Misao lifts her head to look at the youth, her eyes were those of fear.

(B…… But…… This is……)

”Don’t worry, this is not a crime. Because your wish is justified, and as long as your wish is justified, anything you do for it will also be justified. Right?”

This means, that the end justifies the means? This is not called quibbling, this is a ridiculous logic.

But------

Faced with the phosphorescence that come forth upon being released, Misao reaches out to grab them once more. Ignoring the bone-chilling screams, she squeezes the light in her hand till they are shattered. A fulfilling feeling surges out from her body, and she can clearly sense that the power that flowed in has become hers.

“That is the way, keep absorbing!”

Hearing the youth’s hush, Misao nods in response. She has been acknowledged by God------ This “fact” made Misao’s guilt disappear without a trace instantly.

The phosphorescence floating around flies into her body continuously. Where did they come from, who do they belong to, these questions are not important. The fact that her heart bears a strong desire to kill Kazuma causes her to greedily take in the power.

(Power…… I need even more power!)

Her hatred for Kazuma grows inflates consistently, logic and views being ripped off entirely. Massive power continues flowing into that unstable mind.

If it was an average person, he would have had a mental breakdown long ago, and to not even be able to maintain the shape of a human. Even for Misao, she is merely using her desire for revenge against Kazuma to support her, and is barely able to maintain consciousness.

“Not bad, to actually not breakdown yet. The Kannagi bloodline is really not to be underestimated.”

Lowering his head to look at that scene, the youth gives off a sigh.

“I had intended to just play a little…… But I guess I should get serious!”

His large eyes squints to a line, from those eyes, a glow similar to that of a carnivore was reflected within.

But that was just for an instant, those green eyes returned to their original shine instantly. Those eyes are just that a kid that knows not of other’s suffering, with innocence and cruelty mixed together at the same time.

“Misao------ Since your child wants to take revenge, as parents you should help out too. Don’t you think so?”

Looking at the girl who is single-mindedly and greedily seeking move vigor, the youth asks happily from deep within his heart.

=== 3 ===

Seeing the shadow of Kazuma, Ayano shrinks her body at that moment.

Juugo find it very strange and looks at her with eerie eyes, but looks back at Kazuma after that.

Kazuma’s attitude is the same as always. Regarding Ayano who seems unsettled, he does not even bother to look at her, his eyes looking directly at Juugo.

“Sorry, to call you over suddenly.”

“It’s nothing------ What is the matter?”

Looking at Kazuma who has sat down, Juugo goes straight to the point and declares:

“I would like to cancel my previous request.”

“Of course. To not do anything and hope to get money, how can there be such a good thing in this world.”

Ayano suddenly smiles, her attitude becoming abnormally taunting.

(……Did something happen again?)

Juugo feels worried about his emotionally unstable daughter, but on the surface he still maintains his calm attitude.

He orders the arrogant Ayano:

“You too, you are not to interfere with this from now on.”

“------Huh? W……Why?”

“Misao’s punishment, will be conducted under the lead of the Ogami. This has been decided.”

Juugo bans all objections with a tone that does not allow any doubt.

Ayano who is at a loss lifts her head to look at her father, but her father seems to have no intentions of continuing to explain.

She looks at Kazuma. The usual satirizing smile is not on his face, in replacement, it is an expression of mockery, insult------ and anger.

“------That is enough. Just because he intends to finish his daughter by his own hands, so he hopes that this ugly news will be forgotten? And you accepted this proposal?”

“------ There is no choice, we cannot just cut our relations with the Ogami.”

(…… So that is what is going on.)

Hearing the two’s straight conversation, Ayano finally understood the situation now.

What Misao has done is clearly unforgivable. That is not to say that taking a gun to start a terrorist attack can be forgiven, but that is just a normal crime, and can just be settled by the police.

But, as a Jutsushi who is meant to exorcise youma, to degenerate into a youma herself. The seriousness of this matter is something the previous example cannot be compared with, as this is a grave matter that can lead to the life or death of a clan.

Even if Ayano or Kazuma is to punish Misao, this responsibility is not to be lie on Misao alone. The Ogami family will definitely be dragged in as well!

Ogami Masayuki intends to punish his daughter who has committed a forbidden and grave mistake by his very own hands, so as to clear the name of the Ogami.

This may be his wishful thinking, but logically it makes sense. As long as he bring up the excuse that “as the duty of her parents”, there is probably no one who can refute him.

(So in this case…… Kazuma must be very angry……)

Ayano even thinks that he would be so angry he would want to go and kill Masayuki this instant. But surprisingly, Kazuma looks very calm.

“So be it, since you are the one who requested for my help, you can do as you wish to terminate your request, but I have my way of doing things as well.”

Seeing that Kazuma insists on not letting the matter off, Juugo frowns.

“You will take part in this no matter what?”

“Yes.”

“…… So that is the case.”

Knowing that he cannot persuade Kazuma out of this, Juugo sighs heavily.

“By the way.”

Kazuma asks out of curiousity:

“You said that the Ogami will lead this, but is there any fighting power left in the Ogami now? Or maybe I should say, since Misao has become like that, then won’t there be no descendents left in the Ogami family?”

From what Kazuma knows, the children of Masayuki are only Takeya, Misao and Takeshi. Masato was not even married.

So assuming that they did not find any illegimate children within these four years, there is no one to take up the title of the next head of the Ogami.

However, Ayano toppled such a mindset.

“There is still Takeya’s son.”

“Huh? He is married?”

“He has been married two years ago. Just half a year ago, a pair of male twins were born.”

“Oh------ That is really……”

Maybe he felt that he is getting old, that is why Kazuma has such an emotional reply.

“Maybe I should have sent his wife a bouquet of flowers?”

“------ Don’t mention that, be careful that you don’t get stabbed with a knife again.”

Hearing Kazuma’s lame joke, Ayano rebuts him, looking as though she has a painful headache.

“But, their fighting power is still not enough! What can the head and his wife do with just their daughter-in-law?”

“I never said that the Ogami will be doing this alone. The Kuga and Shijou families have agreed to help.”

Just to mention, both these families are branch families of the Kannagi. Especially the Kuga, as Takeya’s wife, Sei, is from the Kuga, so their relationship is very close.

“------Hmm. Even though I don’t really think that those people in the branch families can be of much help, but they still have to try whatever they can do!”

Kazuma says coldly, and then stands up.

“So, I will be going back now. Call me again when there is a job.”

“W…… Wait a minute!”

The foot that is just about to step out of the room stopped. Ayano directs the question that she keep in her heart for a long time at the back of that person who did not even turn his head back:

“Why…… Why are you so concerned about Misao? Is it because…… You like her?”

Her usual imposing tone is not there at all. Even though she does not wish to have to open her mouth to ask this question, yet at the same time she must. This dilemma is reflected in her tone, so she seems to be hesitating as she asked.

However, Kazuma’s attitude is the same as always.

“It doesn’t concern you.”

A very cold reply. The paper door as if to lock further questions, closes coldly.

Hearing the footsteps that leave gradually, Ayano curses softly:

“Idiot……”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Return to [[Kaze_no_Stigma|Main Page]]
| Back to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter_3|Chapter 3]]
| Forward to [[Kaze_no_Stigma:Volume2_Chapter_5|Chapter 5]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>